This is a modern-English version of The Garden Party, and Other Stories, originally written by Mansfield, Katherine.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Garden Party
AND OTHER STORIES
by Katherine Mansfield
Montaigne dit que les hommes vont béant
aux choses futures; j’ai la manie de béer
aux choses passées
Montaigne says that people gaze open-mouthed
at future things; I have a habit of gaping
at the past
To John Middleton Murry
Contents
At the Bay
I
Very early morning. The sun was not yet risen, and the whole of Crescent Bay was hidden under a white sea-mist. The big bush-covered hills at the back were smothered. You could not see where they ended and the paddocks and bungalows began. The sandy road was gone and the paddocks and bungalows the other side of it; there were no white dunes covered with reddish grass beyond them; there was nothing to mark which was beach and where was the sea. A heavy dew had fallen. The grass was blue. Big drops hung on the bushes and just did not fall; the silvery, fluffy toi-toi was limp on its long stalks, and all the marigolds and the pinks in the bungalow gardens were bowed to the earth with wetness. Drenched were the cold fuchsias, round pearls of dew lay on the flat nasturtium leaves. It looked as though the sea had beaten up softly in the darkness, as though one immense wave had come rippling, rippling—how far? Perhaps if you had waked up in the middle of the night you might have seen a big fish flicking in at the window and gone again....
Very early in the morning. The sun hadn't risen yet, and the entire Crescent Bay was covered in a thick white sea mist. The large bushy hills in the background were obscured. You couldn’t tell where they ended and the fields and houses began. The sandy road was gone, along with the fields and houses on the other side; there were no white dunes with reddish grass beyond them; there was nothing to distinguish the beach from the sea. A heavy dew had settled in. The grass looked blue. Big droplets clung to the bushes, refusing to drop; the silvery, fluffy toi-toi drooped on its long stalks, and all the marigolds and pinks in the bungalow gardens were bowed down with moisture. The cold fuchsias were soaked, and round beads of dew rested on the flat nasturtium leaves. It seemed as if the sea had gently washed ashore in the dark, as if one massive wave had come rolling and rolling—how far? Maybe if you had woken up in the middle of the night, you might have seen a big fish flicking in at the window and then swimming away...
Ah-Aah! sounded the sleepy sea. And from the bush there came the sound of little streams flowing, quickly, lightly, slipping between the smooth stones, gushing into ferny basins and out again; and there was the splashing of big drops on large leaves, and something else—what was it?—a faint stirring and shaking, the snapping of a twig and then such silence that it seemed some one was listening.
Ah-Aah! sounded the drowsy sea. From the bushes came the sound of small streams flowing quickly and lightly, slipping between the smooth stones, gushing into ferny pools and back out again; and there was the splashing of big drops on large leaves, and something else—what was it?—a faint stirring and shaking, the snapping of a twig, and then such silence that it felt like someone was listening.
Round the corner of Crescent Bay, between the piled-up masses of broken rock, a flock of sheep came pattering. They were huddled together, a small, tossing, woolly mass, and their thin, stick-like legs trotted along quickly as if the cold and the quiet had frightened them. Behind them an old sheep-dog, his soaking paws covered with sand, ran along with his nose to the ground, but carelessly, as if thinking of something else. And then in the rocky gateway the shepherd himself appeared. He was a lean, upright old man, in a frieze coat that was covered with a web of tiny drops, velvet trousers tied under the knee, and a wide-awake with a folded blue handkerchief round the brim. One hand was crammed into his belt, the other grasped a beautifully smooth yellow stick. And as he walked, taking his time, he kept up a very soft light whistling, an airy, far-away fluting that sounded mournful and tender. The old dog cut an ancient caper or two and then drew up sharp, ashamed of his levity, and walked a few dignified paces by his master’s side. The sheep ran forward in little pattering rushes; they began to bleat, and ghostly flocks and herds answered them from under the sea. “Baa! Baaa!” For a time they seemed to be always on the same piece of ground. There ahead was stretched the sandy road with shallow puddles; the same soaking bushes showed on either side and the same shadowy palings. Then something immense came into view; an enormous shock-haired giant with his arms stretched out. It was the big gum-tree outside Mrs. Stubbs’ shop, and as they passed by there was a strong whiff of eucalyptus. And now big spots of light gleamed in the mist. The shepherd stopped whistling; he rubbed his red nose and wet beard on his wet sleeve and, screwing up his eyes, glanced in the direction of the sea. The sun was rising. It was marvellous how quickly the mist thinned, sped away, dissolved from the shallow plain, rolled up from the bush and was gone as if in a hurry to escape; big twists and curls jostled and shouldered each other as the silvery beams broadened. The far-away sky—a bright, pure blue—was reflected in the puddles, and the drops, swimming along the telegraph poles, flashed into points of light. Now the leaping, glittering sea was so bright it made one’s eyes ache to look at it. The shepherd drew a pipe, the bowl as small as an acorn, out of his breast pocket, fumbled for a chunk of speckled tobacco, pared off a few shavings and stuffed the bowl. He was a grave, fine-looking old man. As he lit up and the blue smoke wreathed his head, the dog, watching, looked proud of him.
Around the corner of Crescent Bay, between the piles of broken rocks, a flock of sheep came trotting by. They were huddled together, a small, jiggly, woolly mass, and their thin, stick-like legs moved quickly as if the cold and quiet had scared them. Behind them, an old sheepdog, his soaked paws covered in sand, jogged along with his nose to the ground but seemed distracted, as if he had something else on his mind. Then, in the rocky entrance, the shepherd appeared. He was a lean, upright old man in a frieze coat dotted with tiny droplets, velvet trousers tied below the knee, and a wide-brimmed hat with a folded blue handkerchief around it. One hand was tucked into his belt, while the other held a smooth, yellow stick. As he walked slowly, he whistled a soft, airy tune that sounded both sad and sweet. The old dog did a couple of clumsy jumps, then quickly straightened up, embarrassed by his silliness, and walked a few dignified steps beside his master. The sheep rushed forward in little bursts; they began to bleat, and ghostly flocks answered them from beneath the sea. “Baa! Baaa!” For a moment, they seemed to stay in the same spot. Ahead was the sandy road with shallow puddles; the same wet bushes lined both sides, and the same shadowy fences marked the way. Then something huge came into view; a giant with wild, messy hair and arms stretched out wide. It was the big gum tree outside Mrs. Stubbs’ shop, and as they passed by, a strong scent of eucalyptus filled the air. Now, big patches of light shone through the mist. The shepherd stopped whistling, wiped his red nose and wet beard on his damp sleeve, and squinted toward the sea. The sun was rising. It was amazing how quickly the mist thinned out, sped away, and vanished from the shallow plain, rolling up from the bushes as if eager to escape; big twists and curls bumped into each other as the silvery rays spread wider. The distant sky—a bright, clear blue—reflected in the puddles, and the drops sliding down the telegraph poles sparkled with light. Now the bouncing, glittering sea was so bright it hurt to look at it. The shepherd pulled a small pipe, as tiny as an acorn, from his breast pocket, searched for a piece of speckled tobacco, shaved off a few bits, and stuffed the bowl. He was a serious, dignified old man. As he lit up and the blue smoke curled around his head, the dog, watching, looked proud of him.
“Baa! Baaa!” The sheep spread out into a fan. They were just clear of the summer colony before the first sleeper turned over and lifted a drowsy head; their cry sounded in the dreams of little children... who lifted their arms to drag down, to cuddle the darling little woolly lambs of sleep. Then the first inhabitant appeared; it was the Burnells’ cat Florrie, sitting on the gatepost, far too early as usual, looking for their milk-girl. When she saw the old sheep-dog she sprang up quickly, arched her back, drew in her tabby head, and seemed to give a little fastidious shiver. “Ugh! What a coarse, revolting creature!” said Florrie. But the old sheep-dog, not looking up, waggled past, flinging out his legs from side to side. Only one of his ears twitched to prove that he saw, and thought her a silly young female.
“Baa! Baaa!” The sheep spread out in a fan shape. They had just cleared the summer colony when the first sleeper turned over and raised a sleepy head; their bleating echoed in the dreams of little kids... who lifted their arms to pull down and cuddle the adorable little woolly lambs of sleep. Then the first resident appeared; it was the Burnells’ cat Florrie, sitting on the gatepost, far too early as usual, waiting for their milk-girl. When she spotted the old sheepdog, she jumped up quickly, arched her back, tucked in her tabby head, and seemed to give a little fastidious shiver. “Ugh! What a coarse, disgusting creature!” said Florrie. But the old sheepdog, not looking up, sauntered past, swinging his legs from side to side. Only one of his ears twitched to show that he noticed her and thought she was just a silly young female.
The breeze of morning lifted in the bush and the smell of leaves and wet black earth mingled with the sharp smell of the sea. Myriads of birds were singing. A goldfinch flew over the shepherd’s head and, perching on the tiptop of a spray, it turned to the sun, ruffling its small breast feathers. And now they had passed the fisherman’s hut, passed the charred-looking little whare where Leila the milk-girl lived with her old Gran. The sheep strayed over a yellow swamp and Wag, the sheep-dog, padded after, rounded them up and headed them for the steeper, narrower rocky pass that led out of Crescent Bay and towards Daylight Cove. “Baa! Baa!” Faint the cry came as they rocked along the fast-drying road. The shepherd put away his pipe, dropping it into his breast-pocket so that the little bowl hung over. And straightway the soft airy whistling began again. Wag ran out along a ledge of rock after something that smelled, and ran back again disgusted. Then pushing, nudging, hurrying, the sheep rounded the bend and the shepherd followed after out of sight.
The morning breeze rustled through the bushes, and the scent of leaves and damp black soil mixed with the sharp smell of the sea. Countless birds were chirping. A goldfinch flew over the shepherd’s head and perched at the top of a spray, turning towards the sun and fluffing its small breast feathers. They had just passed the fisherman’s hut and the charred-looking little whare where Leila, the milk-girl, lived with her old grandmother. The sheep wandered over a yellow swamp, and Wag, the sheepdog, padded after them, herding them towards the steeper, narrower rocky pass that led out of Crescent Bay and toward Daylight Cove. “Baa! Baa!” came the faint cries as they traveled along the fast-drying road. The shepherd put away his pipe, tucking it into his breast pocket so that the little bowl stuck out. Immediately, the soft, airy whistling began again. Wag dashed along a ledge of rock after something that smelled, then came back looking disgusted. Then, while pushing, nudging, and hurrying, the sheep rounded the bend, and the shepherd followed after, disappearing from view.
II
A few moments later the back door of one of the bungalows opened, and a figure in a broad-striped bathing suit flung down the paddock, cleared the stile, rushed through the tussock grass into the hollow, staggered up the sandy hillock, and raced for dear life over the big porous stones, over the cold, wet pebbles, on to the hard sand that gleamed like oil. Splish-Splosh! Splish-Splosh! The water bubbled round his legs as Stanley Burnell waded out exulting. First man in as usual! He’d beaten them all again. And he swooped down to souse his head and neck.
A few moments later, the back door of one of the bungalows opened, and a person in a striped swimsuit dashed down the paddock, jumped over the stile, raced through the tall grass into the hollow, struggled up the sandy hill, and sprinted for dear life over the big porous rocks, across the cold, wet pebbles, onto the hard sand that shone like oil. Splish-splash! Splish-splash! The water bubbled around his legs as Stanley Burnell waded out, thrilled. First one in as usual! He’d beaten them all again. Then he bent down to soak his head and neck.
“Hail, brother! All hail, Thou Mighty One!” A velvety bass voice came booming over the water.
“Hail, brother! All hail, You Mighty One!” A deep, smooth voice came echoing over the water.
Great Scott! Damnation take it! Stanley lifted up to see a dark head bobbing far out and an arm lifted. It was Jonathan Trout—there before him! “Glorious morning!” sang the voice.
Great Scott! Damn it! Stanley looked up to see a dark head bobbing far out and an arm raised. It was Jonathan Trout—there in front of him! “Glorious morning!” sang the voice.
“Yes, very fine!” said Stanley briefly. Why the dickens didn’t the fellow stick to his part of the sea? Why should he come barging over to this exact spot? Stanley gave a kick, a lunge and struck out, swimming overarm. But Jonathan was a match for him. Up he came, his black hair sleek on his forehead, his short beard sleek.
“Yes, very nice!” said Stanley shortly. Why on earth didn’t the guy stay on his side of the sea? Why did he have to come right over here? Stanley kicked out, lunged, and started swimming with overarm strokes. But Jonathan was just as good as him. He popped up, his black hair smooth on his forehead, his short beard neat.
“I had an extraordinary dream last night!” he shouted.
“I had an amazing dream last night!” he shouted.
What was the matter with the man? This mania for conversation irritated Stanley beyond words. And it was always the same—always some piffle about a dream he’d had, or some cranky idea he’d got hold of, or some rot he’d been reading. Stanley turned over on his back and kicked with his legs till he was a living waterspout. But even then.... “I dreamed I was hanging over a terrifically high cliff, shouting to some one below.” You would be! thought Stanley. He could stick no more of it. He stopped splashing. “Look here, Trout,” he said, “I’m in rather a hurry this morning.”
What was wrong with the guy? This obsession with chatting was driving Stanley crazy. It was always the same—just some nonsense about a dream he had or a weird idea he came up with, or some pointless stuff he read. Stanley rolled onto his back and kicked his legs like a human fountain. But even then... “I dreamed I was hanging over a really high cliff, shouting to someone below.” Of course, you would be! thought Stanley. He couldn’t take it anymore. He stopped splashing. “Listen, Trout,” he said, “I’m in a bit of a rush this morning.”
“You’re WHAT?” Jonathan was so surprised—or pretended to be—that he sank under the water, then reappeared again blowing.
“You're WHAT?” Jonathan was so shocked—or at least acted like it—that he went under the water, then came back up, blowing air.
“All I mean is,” said Stanley, “I’ve no time to—to—to fool about. I want to get this over. I’m in a hurry. I’ve work to do this morning—see?”
“All I mean is,” said Stanley, “I don’t have time to mess around. I want to get this done. I’m in a hurry. I have work to do this morning—got it?”
Jonathan was gone before Stanley had finished. “Pass, friend!” said the bass voice gently, and he slid away through the water with scarcely a ripple.... But curse the fellow! He’d ruined Stanley’s bathe. What an unpractical idiot the man was! Stanley struck out to sea again, and then as quickly swam in again, and away he rushed up the beach. He felt cheated.
Jonathan was gone before Stanley had finished. “Go ahead, friend!” said the deep voice softly, and he glided away through the water with hardly a ripple.... But damn the guy! He’d ruined Stanley’s swim. What an impractical idiot the man was! Stanley swam out to sea again, but just as quickly swam back in and rushed up the beach. He felt robbed.
Jonathan stayed a little longer in the water. He floated, gently moving his hands like fins, and letting the sea rock his long, skinny body. It was curious, but in spite of everything he was fond of Stanley Burnell. True, he had a fiendish desire to tease him sometimes, to poke fun at him, but at bottom he was sorry for the fellow. There was something pathetic in his determination to make a job of everything. You couldn’t help feeling he’d be caught out one day, and then what an almighty cropper he’d come! At that moment an immense wave lifted Jonathan, rode past him, and broke along the beach with a joyful sound. What a beauty! And now there came another. That was the way to live—carelessly, recklessly, spending oneself. He got on to his feet and began to wade towards the shore, pressing his toes into the firm, wrinkled sand. To take things easy, not to fight against the ebb and flow of life, but to give way to it—that was what was needed. It was this tension that was all wrong. To live—to live! And the perfect morning, so fresh and fair, basking in the light, as though laughing at its own beauty, seemed to whisper, “Why not?”
Jonathan stayed a little longer in the water. He floated, gently moving his hands like fins, and let the sea rock his long, skinny body. It was curious, but despite everything, he was fond of Stanley Burnell. Sure, he sometimes had a wicked urge to tease him, to poke fun at him, but deep down he felt sorry for the guy. There was something sad about his determination to turn everything into a job. You couldn't shake the feeling he'd get caught one day, and then what a huge fall he’d take! At that moment, a massive wave lifted Jonathan, rolled past him, and crashed on the beach with a joyful sound. What a beauty! And now another wave came. That was how to live—carefreely, recklessly, giving it all. He got to his feet and started wading toward the shore, pressing his toes into the firm, wrinkled sand. To take it easy, not to fight against the ups and downs of life, but to go with it—that was what was needed. It was this tension that was all wrong. To live—to live! And the perfect morning, so fresh and beautiful, basking in the light, as if laughing at its own beauty, seemed to whisper, “Why not?”
But now he was out of the water Jonathan turned blue with cold. He ached all over; it was as though some one was wringing the blood out of him. And stalking up the beach, shivering, all his muscles tight, he too felt his bathe was spoilt. He’d stayed in too long.
But now that he was out of the water, Jonathan turned blue from the cold. Every part of his body ached; it felt like someone was draining all the blood from him. As he walked up the beach, shivering and with all his muscles tensed, he realized that his swim had been ruined. He had stayed in too long.
III
Beryl was alone in the living-room when Stanley appeared, wearing a blue serge suit, a stiff collar and a spotted tie. He looked almost uncannily clean and brushed; he was going to town for the day. Dropping into his chair, he pulled out his watch and put it beside his plate.
Beryl was alone in the living room when Stanley showed up, dressed in a blue suit, a stiff collar, and a polka-dot tie. He looked almost eerily clean and well-groomed; he was heading into town for the day. As he dropped into his chair, he took out his watch and placed it next to his plate.
“I’ve just got twenty-five minutes,” he said. “You might go and see if the porridge is ready, Beryl?”
“I only have twenty-five minutes,” he said. “Could you check if the porridge is ready, Beryl?”
“Mother’s just gone for it,” said Beryl. She sat down at the table and poured out his tea.
“Mom's just gone for it,” said Beryl. She sat down at the table and poured him some tea.
“Thanks!” Stanley took a sip. “Hallo!” he said in an astonished voice, “you’ve forgotten the sugar.”
“Thanks!” Stanley took a sip. “Hey!” he said in an astonished voice, “you forgot the sugar.”
“Oh, sorry!” But even then Beryl didn’t help him; she pushed the basin across. What did this mean? As Stanley helped himself his blue eyes widened; they seemed to quiver. He shot a quick glance at his sister-in-law and leaned back.
“Oh, sorry!” But even then Beryl didn’t help him; she pushed the basin across. What did this mean? As Stanley helped himself, his blue eyes widened; they seemed to quiver. He shot a quick glance at his sister-in-law and leaned back.
“Nothing wrong, is there?” he asked carelessly, fingering his collar.
“Is there something wrong?” he asked casually, fiddling with his collar.
Beryl’s head was bent; she turned her plate in her fingers.
Beryl's head was down; she fiddled with her plate in her fingers.
“Nothing,” said her light voice. Then she too looked up, and smiled at Stanley. “Why should there be?”
“Nothing,” she said in a soft voice. Then she looked up and smiled at Stanley. “Why should there be?”
“O-oh! No reason at all as far as I know. I thought you seemed rather—”
“O-oh! No reason at all as far as I know. I thought you seemed rather—”
At that moment the door opened and the three little girls appeared, each carrying a porridge plate. They were dressed alike in blue jerseys and knickers; their brown legs were bare, and each had her hair plaited and pinned up in what was called a horse’s tail. Behind them came Mrs. Fairfield with the tray.
At that moment, the door opened and the three little girls walked in, each holding a plate of porridge. They were all wearing matching blue jerseys and shorts; their brown legs were bare, and each had her hair styled in pigtails. Behind them was Mrs. Fairfield carrying the tray.
“Carefully, children,” she warned. But they were taking the very greatest care. They loved being allowed to carry things. “Have you said good morning to your father?”
“Be careful, kids,” she warned. But they were being extra cautious. They loved being trusted to carry things. “Did you say good morning to your dad?”
“Yes, grandma.” They settled themselves on the bench opposite Stanley and Beryl.
“Yes, grandma.” They settled on the bench across from Stanley and Beryl.
“Good morning, Stanley!” Old Mrs. Fairfield gave him his plate.
“Good morning, Stanley!” Older Mrs. Fairfield handed him his plate.
“Morning, mother! How’s the boy?”
“Good morning, Mom! How’s the kid?”
“Splendid! He only woke up once last night. What a perfect morning!” The old woman paused, her hand on the loaf of bread, to gaze out of the open door into the garden. The sea sounded. Through the wide-open window streamed the sun on to the yellow varnished walls and bare floor. Everything on the table flashed and glittered. In the middle there was an old salad bowl filled with yellow and red nasturtiums. She smiled, and a look of deep content shone in her eyes.
“Wonderful! He only woke up once last night. What a perfect morning!” The old woman paused, her hand on the loaf of bread, to look out of the open door into the garden. The sound of the sea welcomed her. Sunlight streamed through the wide-open window onto the yellow varnished walls and bare floor. Everything on the table sparkled and shone. In the center was an old salad bowl filled with yellow and red nasturtiums. She smiled, and a look of deep satisfaction lit up her eyes.
“You might cut me a slice of that bread, mother,” said Stanley. “I’ve only twelve and a half minutes before the coach passes. Has anyone given my shoes to the servant girl?”
“You might cut me a slice of that bread, mom,” said Stanley. “I only have twelve and a half minutes before the coach comes. Has anyone given my shoes to the maid?”
“Yes, they’re ready for you.” Mrs. Fairfield was quite unruffled.
“Yes, they’re ready for you.” Mrs. Fairfield was completely composed.
“Oh, Kezia! Why are you such a messy child!” cried Beryl despairingly.
“Oh, Kezia! Why are you such a messy kid?” Beryl cried out in despair.
“Me, Aunt Beryl?” Kezia stared at her. What had she done now? She had only dug a river down the middle of her porridge, filled it, and was eating the banks away. But she did that every single morning, and no one had said a word up till now.
“Me, Aunt Beryl?” Kezia looked at her, confused. What had she done this time? She had just carved a river through her porridge, filled it in, and was eating the edges. But she did this every single morning, and no one had said a thing until now.
“Why can’t you eat your food properly like Isabel and Lottie?” How unfair grown-ups are!
“Why can’t you eat your food properly like Isabel and Lottie?” How unfair adults are!
“But Lottie always makes a floating island, don’t you, Lottie?”
“But Lottie always makes a floating island, right, Lottie?”
“I don’t,” said Isabel smartly. “I just sprinkle mine with sugar and put on the milk and finish it. Only babies play with their food.”
“I don’t,” Isabel replied cleverly. “I just sprinkle mine with sugar, add the milk, and finish it. Only babies play with their food.”
Stanley pushed back his chair and got up.
Stanley pushed his chair back and stood up.
“Would you get me those shoes, mother? And, Beryl, if you’ve finished, I wish you’d cut down to the gate and stop the coach. Run in to your mother, Isabel, and ask her where my bowler hat’s been put. Wait a minute—have you children been playing with my stick?”
“Could you get me those shoes, Mom? And, Beryl, if you’re done, I’d like you to run down to the gate and stop the coach. Isabel, go inside and ask your mom where my bowler hat is. Hold on a second—have you kids been messing with my stick?”
“No, father!”
“No, dad!”
“But I put it here.” Stanley began to bluster. “I remember distinctly putting it in this corner. Now, who’s had it? There’s no time to lose. Look sharp! The stick’s got to be found.”
“But I put it here.” Stanley started to bluster. “I clearly remember putting it in this corner. Now, who’s taken it? There’s no time to waste. Pay attention! The stick has to be found.”
Even Alice, the servant-girl, was drawn into the chase. “You haven’t been using it to poke the kitchen fire with by any chance?”
Even Alice, the maid, got caught up in the chase. “You haven’t been using it to stir the kitchen fire with, have you?”
Stanley dashed into the bedroom where Linda was lying. “Most extraordinary thing. I can’t keep a single possession to myself. They’ve made away with my stick, now!”
Stanley rushed into the bedroom where Linda was lying. “This is unbelievable! I can't keep a single thing to myself. They've taken my stick now!”
“Stick, dear? What stick?” Linda’s vagueness on these occasions could not be real, Stanley decided. Would nobody sympathize with him?
“Stick, dear? What stick?” Linda’s uncertainty in these moments couldn't be genuine, Stanley thought. Was there really no one who would understand what he was going through?
“Coach! Coach, Stanley!” Beryl’s voice cried from the gate.
“Coach! Coach, Stanley!” Beryl shouted from the gate.
Stanley waved his arm to Linda. “No time to say good-bye!” he cried. And he meant that as a punishment to her.
Stanley waved his arm at Linda. “No time to say goodbye!” he shouted. And he really meant that as a way to punish her.
He snatched his bowler hat, dashed out of the house, and swung down the garden path. Yes, the coach was there waiting, and Beryl, leaning over the open gate, was laughing up at somebody or other just as if nothing had happened. The heartlessness of women! The way they took it for granted it was your job to slave away for them while they didn’t even take the trouble to see that your walking-stick wasn’t lost. Kelly trailed his whip across the horses.
He grabbed his bowler hat, rushed out of the house, and hurried down the garden path. Yes, the coach was waiting, and Beryl, leaning over the open gate, was laughing at someone as if nothing had happened. The coldness of women! How they assumed it was your duty to work hard for them while they didn’t even bother to make sure your walking stick wasn’t lost. Kelly dragged his whip across the horses.
“Good-bye, Stanley,” called Beryl, sweetly and gaily. It was easy enough to say good-bye! And there she stood, idle, shading her eyes with her hand. The worst of it was Stanley had to shout good-bye too, for the sake of appearances. Then he saw her turn, give a little skip and run back to the house. She was glad to be rid of him!
“Goodbye, Stanley,” Beryl called out cheerfully. It was so easy to say goodbye! There she stood, just hanging around, shielding her eyes with her hand. The worst part was that Stanley had to shout goodbye too, just to keep up appearances. Then he saw her turn, give a little jump, and run back to the house. She was happy to be rid of him!
Yes, she was thankful. Into the living-room she ran and called “He’s gone!” Linda cried from her room: “Beryl! Has Stanley gone?” Old Mrs. Fairfield appeared, carrying the boy in his little flannel coatee.
Yes, she was grateful. She ran into the living room and shouted, “He’s gone!” Linda called from her room, “Beryl! Did Stanley leave?” Old Mrs. Fairfield came in, carrying the boy in his little flannel coat.
“Gone?”
"Is it gone?"
“Gone!”
"Deleted!"
Oh, the relief, the difference it made to have the man out of the house. Their very voices were changed as they called to one another; they sounded warm and loving and as if they shared a secret. Beryl went over to the table. “Have another cup of tea, mother. It’s still hot.” She wanted, somehow, to celebrate the fact that they could do what they liked now. There was no man to disturb them; the whole perfect day was theirs.
Oh, what a relief it was to have the man out of the house. Their voices changed when they called to each other; they sounded warm and loving, as if they were sharing a secret. Beryl walked over to the table. “Have another cup of tea, mom. It’s still hot.” She felt the need to celebrate the fact that they could do whatever they liked now. There was no man to interrupt them; the whole perfect day was theirs.
“No, thank you, child,” said old Mrs. Fairfield, but the way at that moment she tossed the boy up and said “a-goos-a-goos-a-ga!” to him meant that she felt the same. The little girls ran into the paddock like chickens let out of a coop.
“No, thank you, kid,” said old Mrs. Fairfield, but the way she tossed the boy up and said “a-goos-a-goos-a-ga!” to him meant she felt the same. The little girls ran into the paddock like chickens let out of a coop.
Even Alice, the servant-girl, washing up the dishes in the kitchen, caught the infection and used the precious tank water in a perfectly reckless fashion.
Even Alice, the maid, doing the dishes in the kitchen, caught the infection and used the valuable tank water in a totally careless way.
“Oh, these men!” said she, and she plunged the teapot into the bowl and held it under the water even after it had stopped bubbling, as if it too was a man and drowning was too good for them.
“Oh, these men!” she exclaimed, plunging the teapot into the bowl and keeping it underwater even after the bubbles stopped, as if it too was a man and drowning was too good for them.
IV
“Wait for me, Isa-bel! Kezia, wait for me!”
“Wait for me, Isabel! Kezia, wait for me!”
There was poor little Lottie, left behind again, because she found it so fearfully hard to get over the stile by herself. When she stood on the first step her knees began to wobble; she grasped the post. Then you had to put one leg over. But which leg? She never could decide. And when she did finally put one leg over with a sort of stamp of despair—then the feeling was awful. She was half in the paddock still and half in the tussock grass. She clutched the post desperately and lifted up her voice. “Wait for me!”
There was poor little Lottie, left behind again because she found it so incredibly hard to get over the stile by herself. When she stood on the first step, her knees began to shake; she grabbed the post. Then you had to swing one leg over. But which leg? She could never decide. And when she finally did manage to put one leg over with a sort of stamp of despair—then the feeling was awful. She was half in the paddock still and half in the tussock grass. She held onto the post desperately and called out, “Wait for me!”
“No, don’t you wait for her, Kezia!” said Isabel. “She’s such a little silly. She’s always making a fuss. Come on!” And she tugged Kezia’s jersey. “You can use my bucket if you come with me,” she said kindly. “It’s bigger than yours.” But Kezia couldn’t leave Lottie all by herself. She ran back to her. By this time Lottie was very red in the face and breathing heavily.
“No, don’t wait for her, Kezia!” said Isabel. “She’s such a silly. She’s always making a scene. Come on!” She pulled at Kezia’s sweater. “You can use my bucket if you come with me,” she added nicely. “It’s bigger than yours.” But Kezia couldn’t leave Lottie all alone. She ran back to her. By this point, Lottie was very red in the face and breathing heavily.
“Here, put your other foot over,” said Kezia.
“Here, put your other foot over,” Kezia said.
“Where?”
“Where at?”
Lottie looked down at Kezia as if from a mountain height.
Lottie looked down at Kezia as if she were on top of a mountain.
“Here where my hand is.” Kezia patted the place.
“Right here where my hand is.” Kezia patted the spot.
“Oh, there do you mean!” Lottie gave a deep sigh and put the second foot over.
“Oh, is that what you mean!” Lottie sighed deeply and swung the second foot over.
“Now—sort of turn round and sit down and slide,” said Kezia.
“Now—just turn around, sit down, and slide,” said Kezia.
“But there’s nothing to sit down on, Kezia,” said Lottie.
“But there’s nothing to sit down on, Kezia,” Lottie said.
She managed it at last, and once it was over she shook herself and began to beam.
She finally did it, and once it was done, she shook off the tension and started to smile.
“I’m getting better at climbing over stiles, aren’t I, Kezia?”
“I’m getting better at climbing over stiles, right, Kezia?”
Lottie’s was a very hopeful nature.
Lottie had a really optimistic personality.
The pink and the blue sunbonnet followed Isabel’s bright red sunbonnet up that sliding, slipping hill. At the top they paused to decide where to go and to have a good stare at who was there already. Seen from behind, standing against the skyline, gesticulating largely with their spades, they looked like minute puzzled explorers.
The pink and blue sunbonnet trailed behind Isabel’s bright red sunbonnet as they climbed that steep, slippery hill. Once at the top, they paused to figure out where to go next and to take a good look at who was already there. From behind, silhouetted against the skyline and wildly waving their spades, they resembled tiny, confused explorers.
The whole family of Samuel Josephs was there already with their lady-help, who sat on a camp-stool and kept order with a whistle that she wore tied round her neck, and a small cane with which she directed operations. The Samuel Josephs never played by themselves or managed their own game. If they did, it ended in the boys pouring water down the girls’ necks or the girls trying to put little black crabs into the boys’ pockets. So Mrs. S. J. and the poor lady-help drew up what she called a “brogramme” every morning to keep them “abused and out of bischief.” It was all competitions or races or round games. Everything began with a piercing blast of the lady-help’s whistle and ended with another. There were even prizes—large, rather dirty paper parcels which the lady-help with a sour little smile drew out of a bulging string kit. The Samuel Josephs fought fearfully for the prizes and cheated and pinched one another’s arms—they were all expert pinchers. The only time the Burnell children ever played with them Kezia had got a prize, and when she undid three bits of paper she found a very small rusty button-hook. She couldn’t understand why they made such a fuss....
The whole Samuel Josephs family was already there with their helper, who sat on a camp stool, keeping things organized with a whistle she wore around her neck and a small cane to direct the activities. The Samuel Josephs never played on their own or managed their games. If they did, it usually ended with the boys pouring water down the girls' backs or the girls trying to shove little black crabs into the boys' pockets. So, Mrs. S.J. and the poor helper created what she called a “brogram” every morning to keep them “busy and out of trouble.” It was all competitions, races, or team games. Everything kicked off with a loud blast of the helper’s whistle and finished with another. There were even prizes—large, somewhat dirty paper parcels that the helper, with a sour little smile, pulled out of a bulging string bag. The Samuel Josephs fought fiercely for the prizes and cheated and pinched each other's arms—they were all expert pinchers. The only time the Burnell children ever played with them, Kezia won a prize, and when she unwrapped three bits of paper, she found a tiny, rusty button-hook. She couldn’t understand why they made such a big deal about it....
But they never played with the Samuel Josephs now or even went to their parties. The Samuel Josephs were always giving children’s parties at the Bay and there was always the same food. A big washhand basin of very brown fruit-salad, buns cut into four and a washhand jug full of something the lady-help called “Limmonadear.” And you went away in the evening with half the frill torn off your frock or something spilled all down the front of your open-work pinafore, leaving the Samuel Josephs leaping like savages on their lawn. No! They were too awful.
But they never hung out with the Samuel Josephs now or even attended their parties. The Samuel Josephs were always throwing kids' parties at the Bay, and it was always the same food. A huge washbasin of very brown fruit salad, buns cut into quarters, and a wash jug full of something the lady help called "Lemonade." And you left in the evening with half of your frill ripped off your dress or something spilled all over the front of your lace pinafore, while the Samuel Josephs were jumping around like wild animals on their lawn. No! They were way too awful.
On the other side of the beach, close down to the water, two little boys, their knickers rolled up, twinkled like spiders. One was digging, the other pattered in and out of the water, filling a small bucket. They were the Trout boys, Pip and Rags. But Pip was so busy digging and Rags was so busy helping that they didn’t see their little cousins until they were quite close.
On the other side of the beach, right by the water, two little boys, their shorts rolled up, sparkled like spiders. One was digging, while the other ran in and out of the water, filling a small bucket. They were the Trout boys, Pip and Rags. But Pip was so focused on digging and Rags was so busy helping that they didn’t notice their little cousins until they got quite close.
“Look!” said Pip. “Look what I’ve discovered.” And he showed them an old wet, squashed-looking boot. The three little girls stared.
“Look!” said Pip. “Check out what I found.” And he showed them an old, wet, squished-up boot. The three little girls stared.
“Whatever are you going to do with it?” asked Kezia.
“Whatever are you going to do with it?” asked Kezia.
“Keep it, of course!” Pip was very scornful. “It’s a find—see?”
“Of course you should keep it!” Pip said with a lot of disdain. “It’s a treasure—get it?”
Yes, Kezia saw that. All the same....
Yes, Kezia saw that. Still...
“There’s lots of things buried in the sand,” explained Pip. “They get chucked up from wrecks. Treasure. Why—you might find—”
“There's a lot of stuff buried in the sand,” Pip said. “It gets tossed up from shipwrecks. Treasure. You never know—you might find—”
“But why does Rags have to keep on pouring water in?” asked Lottie.
“But why does Rags have to keep pouring water in?” asked Lottie.
“Oh, that’s to moisten it,” said Pip, “to make the work a bit easier. Keep it up, Rags.”
“Oh, that’s to wet it,” said Pip, “to make the job a little easier. Keep going, Rags.”
And good little Rags ran up and down, pouring in the water that turned brown like cocoa.
And good little Rags ran back and forth, pouring in the water that turned brown like cocoa.
“Here, shall I show you what I found yesterday?” said Pip mysteriously, and he stuck his spade into the sand. “Promise not to tell.”
“Hey, should I show you what I found yesterday?” Pip said mysteriously as he stuck his spade into the sand. “Promise you won’t tell.”
They promised.
They made a promise.
“Say, cross my heart straight dinkum.”
"Honestly, I swear it's true."
The little girls said it.
The girls said it.
Pip took something out of his pocket, rubbed it a long time on the front of his jersey, then breathed on it and rubbed it again.
Pip pulled something from his pocket, scrubbed it for a long time on the front of his jersey, then breathed on it and wiped it down again.
“Now turn round!” he ordered.
"Now turn around!" he ordered.
They turned round.
They turned around.
“All look the same way! Keep still! Now!”
“All look the same way! Hold still! Now!”
And his hand opened; he held up to the light something that flashed, that winked, that was a most lovely green.
And his hand opened; he held up to the light something that sparkled, that shimmered, that was a beautiful shade of green.
“It’s a nemeral,” said Pip solemnly.
“It’s a nemeral,” Pip said seriously.
“Is it really, Pip?” Even Isabel was impressed.
“Is it really, Pip?” Even Isabel was impressed.
The lovely green thing seemed to dance in Pip’s fingers. Aunt Beryl had a nemeral in a ring, but it was a very small one. This one was as big as a star and far more beautiful.
The beautiful green object seemed to twirl in Pip’s fingers. Aunt Beryl had a small emerald in a ring, but this one was as big as a star and way more stunning.
V
As the morning lengthened whole parties appeared over the sand-hills and came down on the beach to bathe. It was understood that at eleven o’clock the women and children of the summer colony had the sea to themselves. First the women undressed, pulled on their bathing dresses and covered their heads in hideous caps like sponge bags; then the children were unbuttoned. The beach was strewn with little heaps of clothes and shoes; the big summer hats, with stones on them to keep them from blowing away, looked like immense shells. It was strange that even the sea seemed to sound differently when all those leaping, laughing figures ran into the waves. Old Mrs. Fairfield, in a lilac cotton dress and a black hat tied under the chin, gathered her little brood and got them ready. The little Trout boys whipped their shirts over their heads, and away the five sped, while their grandma sat with one hand in her knitting-bag ready to draw out the ball of wool when she was satisfied they were safely in.
As the morning stretched on, whole groups came over the sand dunes and headed down to the beach to swim. It was understood that at eleven o'clock, the women and children of the summer community had the sea to themselves. First, the women changed into their bathing suits and put on these ugly caps that looked like sponge bags; then they helped the kids get undressed. The beach was scattered with little piles of clothes and shoes; the big summer hats, weighed down with stones to prevent them from blowing away, looked like gigantic shells. It was odd how even the sea seemed to sound different with all those jumping, laughing figures running into the waves. Old Mrs. Fairfield, wearing a lilac cotton dress and a black hat tied under her chin, gathered her little ones and got them ready. The little Trout boys whipped their shirts off, and away the five of them dashed, while their grandma sat with one hand in her knitting bag, ready to pull out the ball of yarn once she was sure they were safely in the water.
The firm compact little girls were not half so brave as the tender, delicate-looking little boys. Pip and Rags, shivering, crouching down, slapping the water, never hesitated. But Isabel, who could swim twelve strokes, and Kezia, who could nearly swim eight, only followed on the strict understanding they were not to be splashed. As for Lottie, she didn’t follow at all. She liked to be left to go in her own way, please. And that way was to sit down at the edge of the water, her legs straight, her knees pressed together, and to make vague motions with her arms as if she expected to be wafted out to sea. But when a bigger wave than usual, an old whiskery one, came lolloping along in her direction, she scrambled to her feet with a face of horror and flew up the beach again.
The sturdy little girls weren't nearly as brave as the soft, delicate-looking little boys. Pip and Rags, shivering and crouching while splashing the water, never hesitated. But Isabel, who could swim twelve strokes, and Kezia, who could almost swim eight, only joined under the strict condition that they wouldn’t get splashed. As for Lottie, she didn’t join at all. She preferred to do her own thing, thank you. And that meant sitting at the water's edge, her legs straight and knees pressed together, making vague motions with her arms as if she expected to be carried out to sea. But when a bigger wave than usual, a rough one, came rolling toward her, she jumped to her feet with a look of horror and dashed back up the beach.
“Here, mother, keep those for me, will you?”
“Here, mom, can you hold onto these for me?”
Two rings and a thin gold chain were dropped into Mrs Fairfield’s lap.
Two rings and a slim gold chain were dropped into Mrs. Fairfield's lap.
“Yes, dear. But aren’t you going to bathe here?”
“Yes, dear. But aren’t you going to take a bath here?”
“No-o,” Beryl drawled. She sounded vague. “I’m undressing farther along. I’m going to bathe with Mrs. Harry Kember.”
“No,” Beryl said lazily. She sounded distant. “I’m getting undressed over there. I’m going to shower with Mrs. Harry Kember.”
“Very well.” But Mrs. Fairfield’s lips set. She disapproved of Mrs Harry Kember. Beryl knew it.
“Alright.” But Mrs. Fairfield’s lips tightened. She didn’t approve of Mrs. Harry Kember. Beryl knew that.
Poor old mother, she smiled, as she skimmed over the stones. Poor old mother! Old! Oh, what joy, what bliss it was to be young....
Poor old mom, she smiled as she stepped carefully over the stones. Poor old mom! Old! Oh, what joy, what bliss it was to be young....
“You look very pleased,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. She sat hunched up on the stones, her arms round her knees, smoking.
“You look really happy,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. She sat curled up on the stones, her arms wrapped around her knees, smoking.
“It’s such a lovely day,” said Beryl, smiling down at her.
“It’s such a beautiful day,” Beryl said, smiling down at her.
“Oh my dear!” Mrs. Harry Kember’s voice sounded as though she knew better than that. But then her voice always sounded as though she knew something better about you than you did yourself. She was a long, strange-looking woman with narrow hands and feet. Her face, too, was long and narrow and exhausted-looking; even her fair curled fringe looked burnt out and withered. She was the only woman at the Bay who smoked, and she smoked incessantly, keeping the cigarette between her lips while she talked, and only taking it out when the ash was so long you could not understand why it did not fall. When she was not playing bridge—she played bridge every day of her life—she spent her time lying in the full glare of the sun. She could stand any amount of it; she never had enough. All the same, it did not seem to warm her. Parched, withered, cold, she lay stretched on the stones like a piece of tossed-up driftwood. The women at the Bay thought she was very, very fast. Her lack of vanity, her slang, the way she treated men as though she was one of them, and the fact that she didn’t care twopence about her house and called the servant Gladys “Glad-eyes,” was disgraceful. Standing on the veranda steps Mrs. Kember would call in her indifferent, tired voice, “I say, Glad-eyes, you might heave me a handkerchief if I’ve got one, will you?” And Glad-eyes, a red bow in her hair instead of a cap, and white shoes, came running with an impudent smile. It was an absolute scandal! True, she had no children, and her husband.... Here the voices were always raised; they became fervent. How can he have married her? How can he, how can he? It must have been money, of course, but even then!
“Oh my dear!” Mrs. Harry Kember’s voice sounded as if she knew better than that. But then her voice always made it seem like she had more insight into you than you did yourself. She was a tall, unusual-looking woman with slender hands and feet. Her face was also long and narrow and looked tired; even her fair, curly bangs appeared burnt out and wilted. She was the only woman at the Bay who smoked, and she smoked nonstop, keeping the cigarette between her lips while she talked, only removing it when the ash got so long you couldn’t understand how it didn’t fall. When she wasn’t playing bridge—she played bridge every day—she spent her time lying in the bright sun. She could handle all of it; she never had enough. Still, it didn’t seem to warm her. Parched, withered, and cold, she lay stretched out on the stones like a piece of washed-up driftwood. The women at the Bay thought she was very, very promiscuous. Her lack of vanity, her slang, the way she treated men like one of them, and the fact that she didn’t care at all about her house and called the maid Gladys “Glad-eyes” was scandalous. Standing on the steps of the veranda, Mrs. Kember would call in her indifferent, tired voice, “I say, Glad-eyes, could you pass me a handkerchief if I’ve got one, will you?” And Glad-eyes, with a red bow in her hair instead of a cap and white shoes, would come running with a cheeky smile. It was an absolute scandal! True, she had no children, and her husband.... Here the voices always got louder; they became passionate. How could he have married her? How could he, how could he? It must have been for money, of course, but even then!
Mrs. Kember’s husband was at least ten years younger than she was, and so incredibly handsome that he looked like a mask or a most perfect illustration in an American novel rather than a man. Black hair, dark blue eyes, red lips, a slow sleepy smile, a fine tennis player, a perfect dancer, and with it all a mystery. Harry Kember was like a man walking in his sleep. Men couldn’t stand him, they couldn’t get a word out of the chap; he ignored his wife just as she ignored him. How did he live? Of course there were stories, but such stories! They simply couldn’t be told. The women he’d been seen with, the places he’d been seen in... but nothing was ever certain, nothing definite. Some of the women at the Bay privately thought he’d commit a murder one day. Yes, even while they talked to Mrs. Kember and took in the awful concoction she was wearing, they saw her, stretched as she lay on the beach; but cold, bloody, and still with a cigarette stuck in the corner of her mouth.
Mrs. Kember’s husband was at least ten years younger than she was, and he was incredibly handsome, looking more like a model or a perfect illustration in an American novel than a real man. With black hair, dark blue eyes, red lips, a slow, sleepy smile, he was a great tennis player, an excellent dancer, and had an air of mystery. Harry Kember almost seemed like he was walking in his sleep. Other men couldn’t stand him; they couldn’t get a word out of him; he ignored his wife just as she ignored him. How did he get by? There were stories, but such wild stories! They just couldn’t be shared. The women he’d been seen with, the places he’d been seen in... but nothing was ever confirmed, nothing solid. Some of the women at the Bay secretly thought he might kill someone one day. Yes, even as they talked to Mrs. Kember and took in the awful outfit she was wearing, they pictured her lying on the beach; cold, bloody, and still with a cigarette stuck in the corner of her mouth.
Mrs. Kember rose, yawned, unsnapped her belt buckle, and tugged at the tape of her blouse. And Beryl stepped out of her skirt and shed her jersey, and stood up in her short white petticoat, and her camisole with ribbon bows on the shoulders.
Mrs. Kember got up, yawned, unfastened her belt, and pulled at the tape of her blouse. Beryl stepped out of her skirt, took off her sweater, and stood in her short white petticoat and her camisole with ribbon bows on the shoulders.
“Mercy on us,” said Mrs. Harry Kember, “what a little beauty you are!”
“Bless us,” said Mrs. Harry Kember, “what a little sweetheart you are!”
“Don’t!” said Beryl softly; but, drawing off one stocking and then the other, she felt a little beauty.
“Don’t!” Beryl said softly; but as she took off one stocking and then the other, she felt a little beauty.
“My dear—why not?” said Mrs. Harry Kember, stamping on her own petticoat. Really—her underclothes! A pair of blue cotton knickers and a linen bodice that reminded one somehow of a pillow-case.... “And you don’t wear stays, do you?” She touched Beryl’s waist, and Beryl sprang away with a small affected cry. Then “Never!” she said firmly.
“My dear—why not?” said Mrs. Harry Kember, stomping on her own petticoat. Really—her underwear! A pair of blue cotton panties and a linen top that somehow reminded one of a pillowcase.... “And you don’t wear corsets, do you?” She reached for Beryl’s waist, and Beryl jumped back with a small dramatic gasp. Then “Never!” she said firmly.
“Lucky little creature,” sighed Mrs. Kember, unfastening her own.
“Lucky little creature,” sighed Mrs. Kember, unfastening her own.
Beryl turned her back and began the complicated movements of some one who is trying to take off her clothes and to pull on her bathing-dress all at one and the same time.
Beryl turned away and started the tricky task of trying to take off her clothes while putting on her bathing suit all at once.
“Oh, my dear—don’t mind me,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. “Why be shy? I shan’t eat you. I shan’t be shocked like those other ninnies.” And she gave her strange neighing laugh and grimaced at the other women.
“Oh, my dear—don’t worry about me,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. “Why be shy? I won’t bite. I won’t be shocked like those other fools.” And she let out her odd, neighing laugh and made a face at the other women.
But Beryl was shy. She never undressed in front of anybody. Was that silly? Mrs. Harry Kember made her feel it was silly, even something to be ashamed of. Why be shy indeed! She glanced quickly at her friend standing so boldly in her torn chemise and lighting a fresh cigarette; and a quick, bold, evil feeling started up in her breast. Laughing recklessly, she drew on the limp, sandy-feeling bathing-dress that was not quite dry and fastened the twisted buttons.
But Beryl was shy. She never changed in front of anyone. Was that silly? Mrs. Harry Kember made her feel it was silly, even something to be embarrassed about. Why be shy, really! She glanced quickly at her friend standing confidently in her ripped chemise and lighting a new cigarette; and a bold, rebellious feeling began to rise in her chest. Laughing carelessly, she slipped on the limp, sandy-feeling bathing suit that wasn’t quite dry and fastened the twisted buttons.
“That’s better,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. They began to go down the beach together. “Really, it’s a sin for you to wear clothes, my dear. Somebody’s got to tell you some day.”
“That’s better,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. They started walking down the beach together. “Honestly, it’s a shame for you to wear clothes, my dear. Someone’s got to tell you that someday.”
The water was quite warm. It was that marvellous transparent blue, flecked with silver, but the sand at the bottom looked gold; when you kicked with your toes there rose a little puff of gold-dust. Now the waves just reached her breast. Beryl stood, her arms outstretched, gazing out, and as each wave came she gave the slightest little jump, so that it seemed it was the wave which lifted her so gently.
The water was pretty warm. It was that beautiful clear blue, sprinkled with silver, but the sand at the bottom looked golden; when you kicked with your toes, a little puff of gold dust rose up. Now the waves just brushed her chest. Beryl stood there, arms wide open, staring out, and with each wave that came, she gave the tiniest little jump, making it seem like the wave was lifting her so gently.
“I believe in pretty girls having a good time,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. “Why not? Don’t you make a mistake, my dear. Enjoy yourself.” And suddenly she turned turtle, disappeared, and swam away quickly, quickly, like a rat. Then she flicked round and began swimming back. She was going to say something else. Beryl felt that she was being poisoned by this cold woman, but she longed to hear. But oh, how strange, how horrible! As Mrs. Harry Kember came up close she looked, in her black waterproof bathing-cap, with her sleepy face lifted above the water, just her chin touching, like a horrible caricature of her husband.
“I believe in pretty girls having a good time,” said Mrs. Harry Kember. “Why not? Don’t misunderstand me, my dear. Enjoy yourself.” And suddenly she flipped over, disappeared, and swam away quickly, like a rat. Then she turned around and started swimming back. She was going to say something else. Beryl felt like this cold woman was poisoning her, but she was eager to listen. But oh, how strange, how horrible! As Mrs. Harry Kember got closer, she looked, in her black waterproof bathing cap, with her sleepy face just above the water, her chin barely touching, like a terrible caricature of her husband.
VI
In a steamer chair, under a manuka tree that grew in the middle of the front grass patch, Linda Burnell dreamed the morning away. She did nothing. She looked up at the dark, close, dry leaves of the manuka, at the chinks of blue between, and now and again a tiny yellowish flower dropped on her. Pretty—yes, if you held one of those flowers on the palm of your hand and looked at it closely, it was an exquisite small thing. Each pale yellow petal shone as if each was the careful work of a loving hand. The tiny tongue in the centre gave it the shape of a bell. And when you turned it over the outside was a deep bronze colour. But as soon as they flowered, they fell and were scattered. You brushed them off your frock as you talked; the horrid little things got caught in one’s hair. Why, then, flower at all? Who takes the trouble—or the joy—to make all these things that are wasted, wasted.... It was uncanny.
In a steamer chair, under a manuka tree that grew in the middle of the front lawn, Linda Burnell spent the morning daydreaming. She did nothing. She gazed up at the dark, close, dry leaves of the manuka, at the gaps of blue in between, and occasionally a tiny yellowish flower fell on her. Pretty—yes, if you held one of those flowers in your hand and examined it closely, it was a delicate little thing. Each pale yellow petal glimmered as if it were crafted with care. The tiny stamen in the center gave it the shape of a bell. And when you flipped it over, the underside was a rich bronze color. But as soon as they bloomed, they fell and scattered. You brushed them off your dress while talking; the annoying little things got stuck in your hair. So why bother to bloom at all? Who goes through the effort—or finds joy—in creating all these things that just end up being wasted, wasted... It was unsettling.
On the grass beside her, lying between two pillows, was the boy. Sound asleep he lay, his head turned away from his mother. His fine dark hair looked more like a shadow than like real hair, but his ear was a bright, deep coral. Linda clasped her hands above her head and crossed her feet. It was very pleasant to know that all these bungalows were empty, that everybody was down on the beach, out of sight, out of hearing. She had the garden to herself; she was alone.
On the grass next to her, lying between two pillows, was the boy. He was sound asleep, his head turned away from his mother. His fine dark hair looked more like a shadow than real hair, but his ear was a bright, deep coral. Linda clasped her hands above her head and crossed her feet. It felt really nice to know that all these bungalows were empty, that everyone was down on the beach, out of sight and out of hearing. She had the garden to herself; she was alone.
Dazzling white the picotees shone; the golden-eyed marigold glittered; the nasturtiums wreathed the veranda poles in green and gold flame. If only one had time to look at these flowers long enough, time to get over the sense of novelty and strangeness, time to know them! But as soon as one paused to part the petals, to discover the under-side of the leaf, along came Life and one was swept away. And, lying in her cane chair, Linda felt so light; she felt like a leaf. Along came Life like a wind and she was seized and shaken; she had to go. Oh dear, would it always be so? Was there no escape?
The dazzling white picotees shone brightly; the golden-eyed marigold sparkled; the nasturtiums wrapped around the veranda posts in green and gold flames. If only there was time to really appreciate these flowers, enough time to get past the initial novelty and strangeness, enough time to truly understand them! But as soon as someone stopped to touch the petals or examine the underside of the leaf, Life rushed in and swept them away. Lying in her wicker chair, Linda felt so light; she felt like a leaf. And then Life came like a wind, picking her up and shaking her; she had to go. Oh dear, would it always be like this? Was there no escape?
... Now she sat on the veranda of their Tasmanian home, leaning against her father’s knee. And he promised, “As soon as you and I are old enough, Linny, we’ll cut off somewhere, we’ll escape. Two boys together. I have a fancy I’d like to sail up a river in China.” Linda saw that river, very wide, covered with little rafts and boats. She saw the yellow hats of the boatmen and she heard their high, thin voices as they called....
... Now she sat on the porch of their Tasmanian home, leaning against her father’s knee. And he promised, “As soon as you and I are old enough, Linny, we’ll get away somewhere, we’ll escape. Two boys together. I have a dream I’d like to sail up a river in China.” Linda envisioned that river, very wide, filled with little rafts and boats. She saw the yellow hats of the boatmen and heard their high, thin voices calling....
“Yes, papa.”
“Yeah, Dad.”
But just then a very broad young man with bright ginger hair walked slowly past their house, and slowly, solemnly even, uncovered. Linda’s father pulled her ear teasingly, in the way he had.
But just then a very stocky young man with bright ginger hair walked slowly past their house, and slowly, even solemnly, took off his hat. Linda’s father playfully tugged at her ear, in the way he always did.
“Linny’s beau,” he whispered.
"Linny's boyfriend," he whispered.
“Oh, papa, fancy being married to Stanley Burnell!”
“Oh, Dad, can you believe I’d be married to Stanley Burnell!”
Well, she was married to him. And what was more she loved him. Not the Stanley whom every one saw, not the everyday one; but a timid, sensitive, innocent Stanley who knelt down every night to say his prayers, and who longed to be good. Stanley was simple. If he believed in people—as he believed in her, for instance—it was with his whole heart. He could not be disloyal; he could not tell a lie. And how terribly he suffered if he thought anyone—she—was not being dead straight, dead sincere with him! “This is too subtle for me!” He flung out the words, but his open, quivering, distraught look was like the look of a trapped beast.
Well, she was married to him. And what’s more, she loved him. Not the Stanley that everyone saw, not the everyday version; but a shy, sensitive, innocent Stanley who knelt down every night to say his prayers and longed to be good. Stanley was simple. If he believed in people—as he believed in her, for instance—it was with his whole heart. He couldn’t be disloyal; he couldn’t tell a lie. And how much he suffered if he thought anyone—she—wasn’t being completely honest and sincere with him! “This is too subtle for me!” He shouted the words, but his open, trembling, distressed expression was like that of a trapped animal.
But the trouble was—here Linda felt almost inclined to laugh, though Heaven knows it was no laughing matter—she saw her Stanley so seldom. There were glimpses, moments, breathing spaces of calm, but all the rest of the time it was like living in a house that couldn’t be cured of the habit of catching on fire, on a ship that got wrecked every day. And it was always Stanley who was in the thick of the danger. Her whole time was spent in rescuing him, and restoring him, and calming him down, and listening to his story. And what was left of her time was spent in the dread of having children.
But the problem was—Linda almost wanted to laugh, although it was no joke—she saw her Stanley so rarely. There were brief moments of calm, but most of the time it felt like living in a house that couldn’t shake the habit of catching fire, or on a ship that got wrecked every day. And it was always Stanley who found himself in the middle of the chaos. She spent all her time rescuing him, comforting him, and listening to his stories. And what little time was left was dominated by the fear of having children.
Linda frowned; she sat up quickly in her steamer chair and clasped her ankles. Yes, that was her real grudge against life; that was what she could not understand. That was the question she asked and asked, and listened in vain for the answer. It was all very well to say it was the common lot of women to bear children. It wasn’t true. She, for one, could prove that wrong. She was broken, made weak, her courage was gone, through child-bearing. And what made it doubly hard to bear was, she did not love her children. It was useless pretending. Even if she had had the strength she never would have nursed and played with the little girls. No, it was as though a cold breath had chilled her through and through on each of those awful journeys; she had no warmth left to give them. As to the boy—well, thank Heaven, mother had taken him; he was mother’s, or Beryl’s, or anybody’s who wanted him. She had hardly held him in her arms. She was so indifferent about him that as he lay there... Linda glanced down.
Linda frowned and quickly sat up in her steamer chair, clasping her ankles. That was her real issue with life; that was what she couldn't understand. It was the question she asked over and over, listening in vain for an answer. It was easy to say that it was the common fate of women to have children, but that wasn’t true. She could prove that wrong. She felt broken, weak, and her courage was gone because of childbirth. What made it even harder to accept was that she didn't love her children. It was pointless to pretend. Even if she had had the strength, she never would have nursed or played with the little girls. No, it felt like a cold breath had chilled her to the bone during each of those terrible experiences; she had no warmth left to give them. As for the boy—thank goodness her mother had taken him; he was her mother’s, or Beryl’s, or anyone else’s who wanted him. She had barely held him in her arms. She was so indifferent toward him that as he lay there... Linda glanced down.
The boy had turned over. He lay facing her, and he was no longer asleep. His dark-blue, baby eyes were open; he looked as though he was peeping at his mother. And suddenly his face dimpled; it broke into a wide, toothless smile, a perfect beam, no less.
The boy had rolled over. He was facing her now, and he was awake. His dark blue baby eyes were open; he seemed like he was peeking at his mother. And suddenly his face lit up; it broke into a big, toothless smile, a perfect grin, no less.
“I’m here!” that happy smile seemed to say. “Why don’t you like me?”
“I’m here!” that happy smile seemed to say. “Why don’t you like me?”
There was something so quaint, so unexpected about that smile that Linda smiled herself. But she checked herself and said to the boy coldly, “I don’t like babies.”
There was something so charming, so surprising about that smile that Linda smiled back. But she caught herself and said to the boy coldly, “I don’t like babies.”
“Don’t like babies?” The boy couldn’t believe her. “Don’t like me?” He waved his arms foolishly at his mother.
“Don’t like babies?” The boy couldn’t believe her. “Don’t like me?” He waved his arms awkwardly at his mother.
Linda dropped off her chair on to the grass.
Linda dropped her chair onto the grass.
“Why do you keep on smiling?” she said severely. “If you knew what I was thinking about, you wouldn’t.”
“Why do you keep smiling?” she said sternly. “If you knew what I was thinking, you wouldn’t.”
But he only squeezed up his eyes, slyly, and rolled his head on the pillow. He didn’t believe a word she said.
But he just squinted his eyes, slyly, and turned his head on the pillow. He didn’t believe a word she said.
“We know all about that!” smiled the boy.
“We know all about that!” the boy smiled.
Linda was so astonished at the confidence of this little creature.... Ah no, be sincere. That was not what she felt; it was something far different, it was something so new, so.... The tears danced in her eyes; she breathed in a small whisper to the boy, “Hallo, my funny!”
Linda was so amazed by the confidence of this little being.... Oh no, let's be honest. That wasn't what she felt; it was something much deeper, something so new, so.... Tears sparkled in her eyes; she softly whispered to the boy, “Hey there, my silly!”
But by now the boy had forgotten his mother. He was serious again. Something pink, something soft waved in front of him. He made a grab at it and it immediately disappeared. But when he lay back, another, like the first, appeared. This time he determined to catch it. He made a tremendous effort and rolled right over.
But by now the boy had forgotten his mom. He was serious again. Something pink and soft waved in front of him. He reached for it, and it instantly vanished. But when he leaned back, another one, just like the first, showed up. This time he was determined to catch it. He put in a huge effort and rolled right over.
VII
The tide was out; the beach was deserted; lazily flopped the warm sea. The sun beat down, beat down hot and fiery on the fine sand, baking the grey and blue and black and white-veined pebbles. It sucked up the little drop of water that lay in the hollow of the curved shells; it bleached the pink convolvulus that threaded through and through the sand-hills. Nothing seemed to move but the small sand-hoppers. Pit-pit-pit! They were never still.
The tide was low; the beach was empty; the warm sea lazily flopped around. The sun shone down, hot and blazing on the fine sand, baking the grey, blue, black, and white-veined pebbles. It evaporated the tiny drop of water that sat in the hollow of the curved shells; it bleached the pink morning glories that twisted through the sand dunes. Nothing seemed to move except for the little sand-hoppers. Pit-pit-pit! They were always on the go.
Over there on the weed-hung rocks that looked at low tide like shaggy beasts come down to the water to drink, the sunlight seemed to spin like a silver coin dropped into each of the small rock pools. They danced, they quivered, and minute ripples laved the porous shores. Looking down, bending over, each pool was like a lake with pink and blue houses clustered on the shores; and oh! the vast mountainous country behind those houses—the ravines, the passes, the dangerous creeks and fearful tracks that led to the water’s edge. Underneath waved the sea-forest—pink thread-like trees, velvet anemones, and orange berry-spotted weeds. Now a stone on the bottom moved, rocked, and there was a glimpse of a black feeler; now a thread-like creature wavered by and was lost. Something was happening to the pink, waving trees; they were changing to a cold moonlight blue. And now there sounded the faintest “plop.” Who made that sound? What was going on down there? And how strong, how damp the seaweed smelt in the hot sun....
Over there on the weed-covered rocks that looked like shaggy animals coming down to drink at low tide, the sunlight appeared to spin like a silver coin dropped into each of the small rock pools. They danced, they trembled, and tiny ripples lapped at the porous shores. Looking down, leaning over, each pool was like a lake with pink and blue houses clustered along the edges; and oh! the vast mountainous landscape behind those houses—the ravines, the paths, the dangerous creeks and treacherous trails that led to the water's edge. Underneath, the sea-forest swayed—pink, thread-like trees, soft anemones, and orange speckled seaweeds. Now a stone on the bottom shifted, rocked, and there was a flash of a black feeler; now a thread-like creature drifted by and vanished. Something was happening to the pink, swaying trees; they were turning to a cold moonlight blue. And now there was the faintest "plop." Who made that sound? What was happening down there? And how strong, how damp the seaweed smelled in the hot sun...
The green blinds were drawn in the bungalows of the summer colony. Over the verandas, prone on the paddock, flung over the fences, there were exhausted-looking bathing-dresses and rough striped towels. Each back window seemed to have a pair of sand-shoes on the sill and some lumps of rock or a bucket or a collection of pawa shells. The bush quivered in a haze of heat; the sandy road was empty except for the Trouts’ dog Snooker, who lay stretched in the very middle of it. His blue eye was turned up, his legs stuck out stiffly, and he gave an occasional desperate-sounding puff, as much as to say he had decided to make an end of it and was only waiting for some kind cart to come along.
The green blinds were pulled down in the summer colony bungalows. Over the porches, lying on the grass, tossed over the fences, were worn-out bathing suits and rough striped towels. Each back window seemed to have a pair of sneakers on the sill along with some rocks, a bucket, or a collection of pawa shells. The bush shimmered in the heat haze; the sandy road was empty except for the Trouts’ dog Snooker, who lay sprawled right in the middle of it. His blue eye was turned up, his legs were stuck out stiffly, and he let out an occasional desperate-sounding puff, almost as if he was saying he had decided to give up and was just waiting for some kind-hearted driver to come by.
“What are you looking at, my grandma? Why do you keep stopping and sort of staring at the wall?”
“What are you looking at, Grandma? Why do you keep stopping and just staring at the wall?”
Kezia and her grandmother were taking their siesta together. The little girl, wearing only her short drawers and her under-bodice, her arms and legs bare, lay on one of the puffed-up pillows of her grandma’s bed, and the old woman, in a white ruffled dressing-gown, sat in a rocker at the window, with a long piece of pink knitting in her lap. This room that they shared, like the other rooms of the bungalow, was of light varnished wood and the floor was bare. The furniture was of the shabbiest, the simplest. The dressing-table, for instance, was a packing-case in a sprigged muslin petticoat, and the mirror above was very strange; it was as though a little piece of forked lightning was imprisoned in it. On the table there stood a jar of sea-pinks, pressed so tightly together they looked more like a velvet pincushion, and a special shell which Kezia had given her grandma for a pin-tray, and another even more special which she had thought would make a very nice place for a watch to curl up in.
Kezia and her grandmother were napping together. The little girl, wearing only her short shorts and undergarment, with her arms and legs exposed, lay on one of the fluffy pillows of her grandma’s bed. The old woman, dressed in a white frilly gown, sat in a rocking chair by the window, knitting with a long piece of pink yarn in her lap. The room they shared, like the other rooms in the bungalow, had light varnished wood and a bare floor. The furniture was old and very basic. For example, the dressing table was just a packing crate covered with a patterned muslin skirt, and the mirror above it was quite odd; it looked like a small piece of forked lightning was trapped inside. On the table, there was a jar of sea-pinks pressed so tightly together that they resembled a velvet pincushion, a special shell that Kezia had given her grandma for a pin tray, and another even more special shell that she thought would make a nice resting place for a watch.
“Tell me, grandma,” said Kezia.
“Tell me, Grandma,” said Kezia.
The old woman sighed, whipped the wool twice round her thumb, and drew the bone needle through. She was casting on.
The old woman sighed, wrapped the wool around her thumb twice, and pulled the bone needle through. She was starting to knit.
“I was thinking of your Uncle William, darling,” she said quietly.
“I was thinking about your Uncle William, sweetheart,” she said softly.
“My Australian Uncle William?” said Kezia. She had another.
“My Australian Uncle William?” Kezia asked. She had another one.
“Yes, of course.”
"Sure, of course."
“The one I never saw?”
"The one I never saw?"
“That was the one.”
"That was the one."
“Well, what happened to him?” Kezia knew perfectly well, but she wanted to be told again.
“Well, what happened to him?” Kezia knew exactly what had happened, but she wanted to hear it again.
“He went to the mines, and he got a sunstroke there and died,” said old Mrs. Fairfield.
“He went to the mines, got heatstroke, and died there,” said old Mrs. Fairfield.
Kezia blinked and considered the picture again.... A little man fallen over like a tin soldier by the side of a big black hole.
Kezia blinked and looked at the picture again... A little man toppled over like a toy soldier next to a large black hole.
“Does it make you sad to think about him, grandma?” She hated her grandma to be sad.
“Does it make you sad to think about him, grandma?” She didn’t want her grandma to feel sad.
It was the old woman’s turn to consider. Did it make her sad? To look back, back. To stare down the years, as Kezia had seen her doing. To look after them as a woman does, long after they were out of sight. Did it make her sad? No, life was like that.
It was the old woman’s turn to think. Did it make her sad? To look back, back. To reflect on the years, as Kezia had seen her doing. To care for them as a woman does, long after they were gone. Did it make her sad? No, that’s just how life is.
“No, Kezia.”
"No way, Kezia."
“But why?” asked Kezia. She lifted one bare arm and began to draw things in the air. “Why did Uncle William have to die? He wasn’t old.”
“But why?” asked Kezia. She raised one bare arm and started to draw shapes in the air. “Why did Uncle William have to die? He wasn’t old.”
Mrs. Fairfield began counting the stitches in threes. “It just happened,” she said in an absorbed voice.
Mrs. Fairfield started counting the stitches in groups of three. “It just happened,” she said, sounding totally absorbed.
“Does everybody have to die?” asked Kezia.
“Does everyone have to die?” asked Kezia.
“Everybody!”
“Everyone!”
“Me?” Kezia sounded fearfully incredulous.
“Me?” Kezia sounded shocked.
“Some day, my darling.”
“Someday, my darling.”
“But, grandma.” Kezia waved her left leg and waggled the toes. They felt sandy. “What if I just won’t?”
“But, grandma.” Kezia waved her left leg and wiggled her toes. They felt sandy. “What if I just don’t?”
The old woman sighed again and drew a long thread from the ball.
The old woman sighed again and pulled a long thread from the ball.
“We’re not asked, Kezia,” she said sadly. “It happens to all of us sooner or later.”
“We're not really asked, Kezia,” she said with a sigh. “It happens to all of us eventually.”
Kezia lay still thinking this over. She didn’t want to die. It meant she would have to leave here, leave everywhere, for ever, leave—leave her grandma. She rolled over quickly.
Kezia lay still, pondering this. She didn’t want to die. That meant she would have to leave this place, leave everywhere, forever, leave—leave her grandma. She rolled over quickly.
“Grandma,” she said in a startled voice.
"Grandma," she said, astonished.
“What, my pet!”
“What, my darling!”
“You’re not to die.” Kezia was very decided.
You can't die." Kezia was very sure.
“Ah, Kezia”—her grandma looked up and smiled and shook her head—“don’t let’s talk about it.”
“Ah, Kezia”—her grandma looked up, smiled, and shook her head—“let’s not talk about it.”
“But you’re not to. You couldn’t leave me. You couldn’t not be there.” This was awful. “Promise me you won’t ever do it, grandma,” pleaded Kezia.
“But you can’t. You can’t leave me. You can’t not be there.” This was terrible. “Promise me you’ll never do it, grandma,” begged Kezia.
The old woman went on knitting.
The elderly woman kept knitting.
“Promise me! Say never!”
“Promise me! Say you won’t!”
But still her grandma was silent.
But still, her grandma didn’t say anything.
Kezia rolled off her bed; she couldn’t bear it any longer, and lightly she leapt on to her grandma’s knees, clasped her hands round the old woman’s throat and began kissing her, under the chin, behind the ear, and blowing down her neck.
Kezia jumped out of bed; she couldn’t take it anymore, and lightly she leapt onto her grandma’s lap, wrapped her arms around the old woman’s neck, and started kissing her, under the chin, behind the ear, and blowing down her neck.
“Say never... say never... say never—” She gasped between the kisses. And then she began, very softly and lightly, to tickle her grandma.
“Say never... say never... say never—” She gasped between the kisses. And then she started, very softly and gently, to tickle her grandma.
“Kezia!” The old woman dropped her knitting. She swung back in the rocker. She began to tickle Kezia. “Say never, say never, say never,” gurgled Kezia, while they lay there laughing in each other’s arms. “Come, that’s enough, my squirrel! That’s enough, my wild pony!” said old Mrs. Fairfield, setting her cap straight. “Pick up my knitting.”
“Kezia!” The old woman dropped her knitting. She leaned back in the rocking chair. She started to tickle Kezia. “Say never, say never, say never,” giggled Kezia, as they lay there laughing in each other’s arms. “Alright, that’s enough, my squirrel! That’s enough, my wild pony!” said old Mrs. Fairfield, adjusting her cap. “Pick up my knitting.”
Both of them had forgotten what the “never” was about.
Both of them had forgotten what the "never" referred to.
VIII
The sun was still full on the garden when the back door of the Burnells’ shut with a bang, and a very gay figure walked down the path to the gate. It was Alice, the servant-girl, dressed for her afternoon out. She wore a white cotton dress with such large red spots on it and so many that they made you shudder, white shoes and a leghorn turned up under the brim with poppies. Of course she wore gloves, white ones, stained at the fastenings with iron-mould, and in one hand she carried a very dashed-looking sunshade which she referred to as her “perishall.”
The sun was still shining brightly on the garden when the back door of the Burnells’ slammed shut, and a cheerful figure strolled down the path to the gate. It was Alice, the maid, all dressed up for her afternoon out. She wore a white cotton dress covered in huge red spots, so many that they were a bit shocking, white shoes, and a straw hat turned up at the brim decorated with poppies. Of course, she wore gloves—white ones, marked at the fastenings with iron stains—and in one hand, she carried a rather fancy-looking sunshade, which she called her “perishall.”
Beryl, sitting in the window, fanning her freshly-washed hair, thought she had never seen such a guy. If Alice had only blacked her face with a piece of cork before she started out, the picture would have been complete. And where did a girl like that go to in a place like this? The heart-shaped Fijian fan beat scornfully at that lovely bright mane. She supposed Alice had picked up some horrible common larrikin and they’d go off into the bush together. Pity to have made herself so conspicuous; they’d have hard work to hide with Alice in that rig-out.
Beryl, sitting by the window and fanning her freshly washed hair, thought she had never seen anyone like him. If Alice had just blacked her face with a piece of cork before heading out, the picture would have been perfect. And where would a girl like that even go in a place like this? The heart-shaped Fijian fan flicked scornfully at that beautiful bright hair. She figured Alice had picked up some awful, common troublemaker and they were going to wander off into the bush together. It was a shame she had made herself so noticeable; they would have a hard time hiding with Alice dressed like that.
But no, Beryl was unfair. Alice was going to tea with Mrs Stubbs, who’d sent her an “invite” by the little boy who called for orders. She had taken ever such a liking to Mrs. Stubbs ever since the first time she went to the shop to get something for her mosquitoes.
But no, Beryl was being unfair. Alice was going to tea with Mrs. Stubbs, who’d sent her an “invite” through the little boy who came to take orders. She had really taken a liking to Mrs. Stubbs ever since the first time she went to the shop to get something for her mosquitoes.
“Dear heart!” Mrs. Stubbs had clapped her hand to her side. “I never seen anyone so eaten. You might have been attacked by canningbals.”
“Dear me!” Mrs. Stubbs pressed her hand to her side. “I’ve never seen anyone so consumed. You could have been attacked by cannibals.”
Alice did wish there’d been a bit of life on the road though. Made her feel so queer, having nobody behind her. Made her feel all weak in the spine. She couldn’t believe that some one wasn’t watching her. And yet it was silly to turn round; it gave you away. She pulled up her gloves, hummed to herself and said to the distant gum-tree, “Shan’t be long now.” But that was hardly company.
Alice wished there had been a bit of life on the road, though. It made her feel so strange, having no one behind her. It made her feel all weak in the spine. She couldn’t believe that no one was watching her. And yet it was silly to turn around; it would give her away. She pulled up her gloves, hummed to herself, and said to the distant gum tree, “Won’t be long now.” But that was hardly company.
Mrs. Stubbs’s shop was perched on a little hillock just off the road. It had two big windows for eyes, a broad veranda for a hat, and the sign on the roof, scrawled MRS. STUBBS’S, was like a little card stuck rakishly in the hat crown.
Mrs. Stubbs’s shop was situated on a small hill just off the road. It had two large windows that looked like eyes, a wide porch that resembled a hat, and the sign on the roof, hastily written MRS. STUBBS’S, looked like a little card stuck playfully in the hat's crown.
On the veranda there hung a long string of bathing-dresses, clinging together as though they’d just been rescued from the sea rather than waiting to go in, and beside them there hung a cluster of sandshoes so extraordinarily mixed that to get at one pair you had to tear apart and forcibly separate at least fifty. Even then it was the rarest thing to find the left that belonged to the right. So many people had lost patience and gone off with one shoe that fitted and one that was a little too big.... Mrs. Stubbs prided herself on keeping something of everything. The two windows, arranged in the form of precarious pyramids, were crammed so tight, piled so high, that it seemed only a conjurer could prevent them from toppling over. In the left-hand corner of one window, glued to the pane by four gelatine lozenges, there was—and there had been from time immemorial—a notice.
On the veranda, there was a long line of bathing suits, sticking together like they’d just been pulled from the ocean instead of waiting to be used, and next to them hung a bunch of sandshoes so hopelessly tangled that to reach one pair, you had to pull apart and forcibly separate at least fifty. Even then, it was rare to find the left shoe that matched the right. So many people had lost patience and left with one shoe that fit and one that was slightly too big… Mrs. Stubbs took pride in keeping a bit of everything. The two windows, arranged like wobbly pyramids, were packed so tightly, piled so high, that it seemed only a magician could stop them from crashing down. In the left corner of one window, stuck to the glass by four gelatin candies, there was—and had been for ages—a notice.
LOST! HANSOME GOLE BROOCH
SOLID GOLD
ON OR NEAR BEACH
REWARD OFFERED
LOST! BEAUTIFUL GOLD BROOCH
SOLID GOLD
AT OR NEAR THE BEACH
REWARD AVAILABLE
Alice pressed open the door. The bell jangled, the red serge curtains parted, and Mrs. Stubbs appeared. With her broad smile and the long bacon knife in her hand, she looked like a friendly brigand. Alice was welcomed so warmly that she found it quite difficult to keep up her “manners.” They consisted of persistent little coughs and hems, pulls at her gloves, tweaks at her skirt, and a curious difficulty in seeing what was set before her or understanding what was said.
Alice pushed the door open. The bell jingled, the red curtains parted, and Mrs. Stubbs showed up. With her wide smile and the long bacon knife in her hand, she looked like a friendly bandit. Alice was welcomed so warmly that she found it really hard to maintain her “manners.” These included persistent little coughs, hems, fidgeting with her gloves, tugging at her skirt, and a strange difficulty in seeing what was in front of her or understanding what was being said.
Tea was laid on the parlour table—ham, sardines, a whole pound of butter, and such a large johnny cake that it looked like an advertisement for somebody’s baking-powder. But the Primus stove roared so loudly that it was useless to try to talk above it. Alice sat down on the edge of a basket-chair while Mrs. Stubbs pumped the stove still higher. Suddenly Mrs. Stubbs whipped the cushion off a chair and disclosed a large brown-paper parcel.
Tea was set out on the living room table—ham, sardines, a whole pound of butter, and a johnny cake so big it looked like an ad for someone’s baking powder. But the Primus stove was so loud that it was impossible to talk over it. Alice sat on the edge of a basket chair while Mrs. Stubbs turned up the stove even more. Suddenly, Mrs. Stubbs pulled the cushion off a chair and revealed a big brown-paper parcel.
“I’ve just had some new photers taken, my dear,” she shouted cheerfully to Alice. “Tell me what you think of them.”
“I just had some new photos taken, my dear,” she shouted cheerfully to Alice. “Tell me what you think of them.”
In a very dainty, refined way Alice wet her finger and put the tissue back from the first one. Life! How many there were! There were three dozzing at least. And she held it up to the light.
In a delicate, elegant manner, Alice moistened her finger and pushed the tissue back from the first one. Wow! There were so many! There were at least three dozen. And she held it up to the light.
Mrs. Stubbs sat in an arm-chair, leaning very much to one side. There was a look of mild astonishment on her large face, and well there might be. For though the arm-chair stood on a carpet, to the left of it, miraculously skirting the carpet-border, there was a dashing water-fall. On her right stood a Grecian pillar with a giant fern-tree on either side of it, and in the background towered a gaunt mountain, pale with snow.
Mrs. Stubbs sat in an armchair, leaning quite a bit to one side. There was a look of mild surprise on her large face, and it was well-deserved. Even though the armchair was on a carpet, to its left, there was an impressive waterfall that seemed to be skirting the edge of the carpet. On her right stood a Grecian pillar with a giant fern tree on either side, and in the background loomed a tall mountain, pale with snow.
“It is a nice style, isn’t it?” shouted Mrs. Stubbs; and Alice had just screamed “Sweetly” when the roaring of the Primus stove died down, fizzled out, ceased, and she said “Pretty” in a silence that was frightening.
“It’s a nice style, right?” shouted Mrs. Stubbs; and Alice had just screamed “Sweetly” when the loud noise of the Primus stove died down, fizzled out, stopped, and she said “Pretty” in a silence that was chilling.
“Draw up your chair, my dear,” said Mrs. Stubbs, beginning to pour out. “Yes,” she said thoughtfully, as she handed the tea, “but I don’t care about the size. I’m having an enlargemint. All very well for Christmas cards, but I never was the one for small photers myself. You get no comfort out of them. To say the truth, I find them dis’eartening.”
“Pull up your chair, my dear,” Mrs. Stubbs said, starting to pour the tea. “Yes,” she added thoughtfully as she passed the cup, “but I don’t really care about the size. I’m getting an enlargement. That’s fine for Christmas cards, but I’ve never been one for small photos myself. You don’t get any joy out of them. Honestly, I find them disheartening.”
Alice quite saw what she meant.
Alice fully understood what she was saying.
“Size,” said Mrs. Stubbs. “Give me size. That was what my poor dear husband was always saying. He couldn’t stand anything small. Gave him the creeps. And, strange as it may seem, my dear”—here Mrs. Stubbs creaked and seemed to expand herself at the memory—“it was dropsy that carried him off at the larst. Many’s the time they drawn one and a half pints from ’im at the ’ospital... It seemed like a judgmint.”
“Size,” said Mrs. Stubbs. “I need size. That’s what my poor dear husband always said. He couldn’t handle anything small. It freaked him out. And, oddly enough, my dear”—here Mrs. Stubbs cracked and seemed to puff herself up at the memory—“it was dropsy that finally took him away. Many times they drained one and a half pints from him at the hospital... It felt like a judgment.”
Alice burned to know exactly what it was that was drawn from him. She ventured, “I suppose it was water.”
Alice really wanted to know what it was that had been drawn from him. She said, “I guess it was water.”
But Mrs. Stubbs fixed Alice with her eyes and replied meaningly, “It was liquid, my dear.”
But Mrs. Stubbs looked at Alice intently and replied with significance, “It was liquid, my dear.”
Liquid! Alice jumped away from the word like a cat and came back to it, nosing and wary.
Liquid! Alice jumped away from the word like a cat but then approached it again, curious and cautious.
“That’s ’im!” said Mrs. Stubbs, and she pointed dramatically to the life-size head and shoulders of a burly man with a dead white rose in the buttonhole of his coat that made you think of a curl of cold mutting fat. Just below, in silver letters on a red cardboard ground, were the words, “Be not afraid, it is I.”
“That’s him!” said Mrs. Stubbs, dramatically pointing to the life-size head and shoulders of a sturdy man with a dead white rose in the buttonhole of his coat that reminded you of a coil of cold, greasy fat. Just below, in silver letters on a red cardboard background, were the words, “Do not be afraid, it is I.”
“It’s ever such a fine face,” said Alice faintly.
“It’s such a beautiful face,” said Alice softly.
The pale-blue bow on the top of Mrs. Stubbs’s fair frizzy hair quivered. She arched her plump neck. What a neck she had! It was bright pink where it began and then it changed to warm apricot, and that faded to the colour of a brown egg and then to a deep creamy.
The pale blue bow on top of Mrs. Stubbs's fair, frizzy hair fluttered. She tilted her full neck. What a neck she had! It started bright pink, then shifted to warm apricot, faded to the color of a brown egg, and finally to a rich creamy shade.
“All the same, my dear,” she said surprisingly, “freedom’s best!” Her soft, fat chuckle sounded like a purr. “Freedom’s best,” said Mrs. Stubbs again.
“All the same, my dear,” she said unexpectedly, “freedom’s the best!” Her soft, chubby chuckle sounded like a purr. “Freedom’s the best,” Mrs. Stubbs repeated.
Freedom! Alice gave a loud, silly little titter. She felt awkward. Her mind flew back to her own kitching. Ever so queer! She wanted to be back in it again.
Freedom! Alice let out a loud, silly giggle. She felt uncomfortable. Her thoughts drifted back to her own kitchen. So strange! She wanted to be back in it again.
IX
A strange company assembled in the Burnells’ washhouse after tea. Round the table there sat a bull, a rooster, a donkey that kept forgetting it was a donkey, a sheep and a bee. The washhouse was the perfect place for such a meeting because they could make as much noise as they liked, and nobody ever interrupted. It was a small tin shed standing apart from the bungalow. Against the wall there was a deep trough and in the corner a copper with a basket of clothes-pegs on top of it. The little window, spun over with cobwebs, had a piece of candle and a mouse-trap on the dusty sill. There were clotheslines criss-crossed overhead and, hanging from a peg on the wall, a very big, a huge, rusty horseshoe. The table was in the middle with a form at either side.
A weird group gathered in the Burnells’ washhouse after dinner. Around the table sat a bull, a rooster, a donkey that kept forgetting it was a donkey, a sheep, and a bee. The washhouse was the perfect spot for such a meeting because they could make as much noise as they wanted, and nobody ever interrupted. It was a small tin shed located away from the bungalow. Against the wall, there was a deep trough and in the corner, a copper pot with a basket of clothes pegs on top of it. The little window, covered in cobwebs, had a candle and a mouse trap on the dusty sill. Clotheslines crisscrossed overhead, and hanging from a peg on the wall was a very big, huge, rusty horseshoe. The table was in the center with a bench on either side.
“You can’t be a bee, Kezia. A bee’s not an animal. It’s a ninseck.”
“You can’t be a bee, Kezia. A bee isn’t an animal. It’s a ninseck.”
“Oh, but I do want to be a bee frightfully,” wailed Kezia.... A tiny bee, all yellow-furry, with striped legs. She drew her legs up under her and leaned over the table. She felt she was a bee.
“Oh, but I really want to be a bee so badly,” Kezia cried. A tiny bee, all fuzzy and yellow, with striped legs. She pulled her legs up underneath her and leaned over the table. She felt like she was a bee.
“A ninseck must be an animal,” she said stoutly. “It makes a noise. It’s not like a fish.”
“A ninseck has to be an animal,” she said firmly. “It makes a noise. It’s nothing like a fish.”
“I’m a bull, I’m a bull!” cried Pip. And he gave such a tremendous bellow—how did he make that noise?—that Lottie looked quite alarmed.
“I’m a bull, I’m a bull!” shouted Pip. And he let out such a huge roar—how did he make that sound?—that Lottie looked pretty startled.
“I’ll be a sheep,” said little Rags. “A whole lot of sheep went past this morning.”
“I'll be a sheep,” said little Rags. “A bunch of sheep walked by this morning.”
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?”
“Dad heard them. Baa!” He sounded like the little lamb that trots behind and seems to wait to be carried.
“Dad heard them. Baa!” He sounded like a little lamb that follows closely and seems to be waiting to be picked up.
“Cock-a-doodle-do!” shrilled Isabel. With her red cheeks and bright eyes she looked like a rooster.
“Cock-a-doodle-do!” shouted Isabel. With her rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes, she looked just like a rooster.
“What’ll I be?” Lottie asked everybody, and she sat there smiling, waiting for them to decide for her. It had to be an easy one.
“What will I be?” Lottie asked everyone, sitting there with a smile, waiting for them to choose for her. It needed to be an easy one.
“Be a donkey, Lottie.” It was Kezia’s suggestion. “Hee-haw! You can’t forget that.”
“Be a donkey, Lottie.” That was Kezia’s suggestion. “Hee-haw! You can't forget that.”
“Hee-haw!” said Lottie solemnly. “When do I have to say it?”
“Hee-haw!” Lottie said seriously. “When do I have to say it?”
“I’ll explain, I’ll explain,” said the bull. It was he who had the cards. He waved them round his head. “All be quiet! All listen!” And he waited for them. “Look here, Lottie.” He turned up a card. “It’s got two spots on it—see? Now, if you put that card in the middle and somebody else has one with two spots as well, you say ‘Hee-haw,’ and the card’s yours.”
“I’ll explain, I’ll explain,” said the bull. He was the one with the cards. He waved them around his head. “Everyone be quiet! Everyone listen!” And he waited for them. “Look here, Lottie.” He turned up a card. “It’s got two spots on it—see? Now, if you put that card in the middle and someone else has one with two spots as well, you say ‘Hee-haw,’ and the card’s yours.”
“Mine?” Lottie was round-eyed. “To keep?”
“Mine?” Lottie looked wide-eyed. “To keep?”
“No, silly. Just for the game, see? Just while we’re playing.” The bull was very cross with her.
“No, silly. Just for the game, you see? Just while we’re playing.” The bull was really mad at her.
“Oh, Lottie, you are a little silly,” said the proud rooster.
“Oh, Lottie, you are a bit silly,” said the proud rooster.
Lottie looked at both of them. Then she hung her head; her lip quivered. “I don’t want to play,” she whispered. The others glanced at one another like conspirators. All of them knew what that meant. She would go away and be discovered somewhere standing with her pinny thrown over her head, in a corner, or against a wall, or even behind a chair.
Lottie looked at both of them. Then she hung her head; her lip quivered. “I don’t want to play,” she whispered. The others glanced at one another like they were in on a secret. They all knew what that meant. She would go away and be found somewhere with her apron thrown over her head, in a corner, or against a wall, or even behind a chair.
“Yes, you do, Lottie. It’s quite easy,” said Kezia.
“Yeah, you do, Lottie. It’s really easy,” said Kezia.
And Isabel, repentant, said exactly like a grown-up, “Watch me, Lottie, and you’ll soon learn.”
And Isabel, feeling sorry, said just like an adult, “Watch me, Lottie, and you’ll catch on soon.”
“Cheer up, Lot,” said Pip. “There, I know what I’ll do. I’ll give you the first one. It’s mine, really, but I’ll give it to you. Here you are.” And he slammed the card down in front of Lottie.
“Cheer up, Lot,” said Pip. “I know what I’ll do. I’ll give you the first one. It’s actually mine, but I’ll give it to you. Here you go.” And he slammed the card down in front of Lottie.
Lottie revived at that. But now she was in another difficulty. “I haven’t got a hanky,” she said; “I want one badly, too.”
Lottie perked up at that. But now she was facing another problem. “I don’t have a tissue,” she said; “I really need one.”
“Here, Lottie, you can use mine.” Rags dipped into his sailor blouse and brought up a very wet-looking one, knotted together. “Be very careful,” he warned her. “Only use that corner. Don’t undo it. I’ve got a little starfish inside I’m going to try and tame.”
“Here, Lottie, you can use mine.” Rags reached into his sailor blouse and pulled out a very wet-looking one, all knotted up. “Be really careful,” he warned her. “Just use that corner. Don’t undo it. I’ve got a little starfish inside that I’m trying to tame.”
“Oh, come on, you girls,” said the bull. “And mind—you’re not to look at your cards. You’ve got to keep your hands under the table till I say ‘Go.’”
“Oh, come on, you girls,” said the bull. “And remember—you’re not allowed to look at your cards. You have to keep your hands under the table until I say ‘Go.’”
Smack went the cards round the table. They tried with all their might to see, but Pip was too quick for them. It was very exciting, sitting there in the washhouse; it was all they could do not to burst into a little chorus of animals before Pip had finished dealing.
The cards flew around the table. They gave it their all to catch a glimpse, but Pip was too fast for them. It was super exciting, sitting there in the washhouse; they could barely contain themselves from breaking into a little animal chorus before Pip finished dealing.
“Now, Lottie, you begin.”
"Okay, Lottie, it's your turn."
Timidly Lottie stretched out a hand, took the top card off her pack, had a good look at it—it was plain she was counting the spots—and put it down.
Timidly, Lottie reached out her hand, took the top card from her pile, examined it closely—it was clear she was counting the spots—and set it down.
“No, Lottie, you can’t do that. You mustn’t look first. You must turn it the other way over.”
“No, Lottie, you can’t do that. You shouldn’t look first. You have to flip it over the other way.”
“But then everybody will see it the same time as me,” said Lottie.
“But then everyone will see it at the same time as me,” said Lottie.
The game proceeded. Mooe-ooo-er! The bull was terrible. He charged over the table and seemed to eat the cards up.
The game went on. Mooe-ooo-er! The bull was awful. He lunged over the table and looked like he was eating the cards.
Bss-ss! said the bee.
Bzzz! said the bee.
Cock-a-doodle-do! Isabel stood up in her excitement and moved her elbows like wings.
Cock-a-doodle-do! Isabel stood up in her excitement and flapped her elbows like wings.
Baa! Little Rags put down the King of Diamonds and Lottie put down the one they called the King of Spain. She had hardly any cards left.
Baa! Little Rags set down the King of Diamonds, and Lottie placed down the card they called the King of Spain. She barely had any cards left.
“Why don’t you call out, Lottie?”
"Why don't you yell, Lottie?"
“I’ve forgotten what I am,” said the donkey woefully.
“I’ve forgotten who I am,” the donkey said sadly.
“Well, change! Be a dog instead! Bow-wow!”
“Well, change! Be a dog instead! Woof!”
“Oh yes. That’s much easier.” Lottie smiled again. But when she and Kezia both had a one Kezia waited on purpose. The others made signs to Lottie and pointed. Lottie turned very red; she looked bewildered, and at last she said, “Hee-haw! Ke-zia.”
“Oh yeah. That’s way easier.” Lottie smiled again. But when she and Kezia both had a one, Kezia waited on purpose. The others gestured to Lottie and pointed. Lottie turned bright red; she looked confused, and finally she said, “Hee-haw! Ke-zia.”
“Ss! Wait a minute!” They were in the very thick of it when the bull stopped them, holding up his hand. “What’s that? What’s that noise?”
“Shh! Wait a second!” They were in the middle of it when the bull stopped them, raising his hand. “What’s that? What’s that noise?”
“What noise? What do you mean?” asked the rooster.
“What noise? What are you talking about?” asked the rooster.
“Ss! Shut up! Listen!” They were mouse-still. “I thought I heard a—a sort of knocking,” said the bull.
“Shhh! Be quiet! Listen!” They were completely still. “I thought I heard a—kind of knocking,” said the bull.
“What was it like?” asked the sheep faintly.
“What was it like?” the sheep asked weakly.
No answer.
No response.
The bee gave a shudder. “Whatever did we shut the door for?” she said softly. Oh, why, why had they shut the door?
The bee shivered. “Why on earth did we close the door?” she said quietly. Oh, why, why had they closed the door?
While they were playing, the day had faded; the gorgeous sunset had blazed and died. And now the quick dark came racing over the sea, over the sand-hills, up the paddock. You were frightened to look in the corners of the washhouse, and yet you had to look with all your might. And somewhere, far away, grandma was lighting a lamp. The blinds were being pulled down; the kitchen fire leapt in the tins on the mantelpiece.
While they were playing, the day had slipped away; the beautiful sunset had shone and then gone. Now the fast-approaching darkness swept across the sea, over the sand dunes, and up the field. You were scared to peek into the corners of the washhouse, but you had to look with all your strength. And somewhere far off, grandma was lighting a lamp. The blinds were being pulled down, and the kitchen fire flickered in the tins on the mantel.
“It would be awful now,” said the bull, “if a spider was to fall from the ceiling on to the table, wouldn’t it?”
“It would be terrible now,” said the bull, “if a spider fell from the ceiling onto the table, right?”
“Spiders don’t fall from ceilings.”
"Spiders don’t drop from ceilings."
“Yes, they do. Our Min told us she’d seen a spider as big as a saucer, with long hairs on it like a gooseberry.”
“Yes, they do. Our Min told us she’d seen a spider the size of a saucer, with long hairs on it like a gooseberry.”
Quickly all the little heads were jerked up; all the little bodies drew together, pressed together.
Quickly, all the little heads shot up; all the little bodies huddled together, pressing close.
“Why doesn’t somebody come and call us?” cried the rooster.
“Why doesn’t anyone come and call us?” shouted the rooster.
Oh, those grown-ups, laughing and snug, sitting in the lamp-light, drinking out of cups! They’d forgotten about them. No, not really forgotten. That was what their smile meant. They had decided to leave them there all by themselves.
Oh, those adults, laughing and cozy, sitting in the lamp light, drinking from cups! They’d forgotten about them. No, not really forgotten. That was what their smiles meant. They had chosen to leave them there all alone.
Suddenly Lottie gave such a piercing scream that all of them jumped off the forms, all of them screamed too. “A face—a face looking!” shrieked Lottie.
Suddenly, Lottie let out a scream so intense that everyone jumped off their seats and screamed as well. “A face—a face is watching!” Lottie shouted.
It was true, it was real. Pressed against the window was a pale face, black eyes, a black beard.
It was true, it was real. Pressed against the window was a pale face, dark eyes, a black beard.
“Grandma! Mother! Somebody!”
“Grandma! Mom! Anyone!”
But they had not got to the door, tumbling over one another, before it opened for Uncle Jonathan. He had come to take the little boys home.
But they hadn't even reached the door, tripping over each other, before it opened for Uncle Jonathan. He had come to take the little boys home.
X
He had meant to be there before, but in the front garden he had come upon Linda walking up and down the grass, stopping to pick off a dead pink or give a top-heavy carnation something to lean against, or to take a deep breath of something, and then walking on again, with her little air of remoteness. Over her white frock she wore a yellow, pink-fringed shawl from the Chinaman’s shop.
He had planned to be there earlier, but in the front yard, he found Linda pacing back and forth on the grass, stopping to pluck off a wilted pink or support a drooping carnation, or to take a deep breath of something, and then continuing on, with her subtle air of distance. She wore a yellow shawl with pink fringes from the Chinese shop over her white dress.
“Hallo, Jonathan!” called Linda. And Jonathan whipped off his shabby panama, pressed it against his breast, dropped on one knee, and kissed Linda’s hand.
"Hey, Jonathan!" called Linda. Jonathan quickly took off his worn-out panama hat, pressed it to his chest, dropped to one knee, and kissed Linda's hand.
“Greeting, my Fair One! Greeting, my Celestial Peach Blossom!” boomed the bass voice gently. “Where are the other noble dames?”
“Hello, my beautiful one! Hello, my heavenly peach blossom!” boomed the deep voice softly. “Where are the other noble ladies?”
“Beryl’s out playing bridge and mother’s giving the boy his bath.... Have you come to borrow something?”
“Beryl’s out playing bridge and Mom’s giving the boy his bath... Did you come to borrow something?”
The Trouts were for ever running out of things and sending across to the Burnells’ at the last moment.
The Trouts were always running out of things and having to ask the Burnells for help at the last minute.
But Jonathan only answered, “A little love, a little kindness;” and he walked by his sister-in-law’s side.
But Jonathan just replied, “A little love, a little kindness;” and he walked alongside his sister-in-law.
Linda dropped into Beryl’s hammock under the manuka-tree, and Jonathan stretched himself on the grass beside her, pulled a long stalk and began chewing it. They knew each other well. The voices of children cried from the other gardens. A fisherman’s light cart shook along the sandy road, and from far away they heard a dog barking; it was muffled as though the dog had its head in a sack. If you listened you could just hear the soft swish of the sea at full tide sweeping the pebbles. The sun was sinking.
Linda settled into Beryl’s hammock under the manuka tree, and Jonathan lay down on the grass next to her, grabbed a long blade of grass, and started chewing it. They were good friends. The sounds of children playing came from the neighboring gardens. A fisherman’s light cart rattled down the sandy road, and in the distance, they heard a dog barking; it sounded muffled as if the dog had its head stuck in a bag. If you listened closely, you could faintly hear the gentle swish of the sea at high tide washing over the pebbles. The sun was setting.
“And so you go back to the office on Monday, do you, Jonathan?” asked Linda.
“And so you’re going back to the office on Monday, are you, Jonathan?” asked Linda.
“On Monday the cage door opens and clangs to upon the victim for another eleven months and a week,” answered Jonathan.
“On Monday, the cage door opens and slams shut on the victim for another eleven months and a week,” Jonathan replied.
Linda swung a little. “It must be awful,” she said slowly.
Linda swung a little. “That must be terrible,” she said slowly.
“Would ye have me laugh, my fair sister? Would ye have me weep?”
“Do you want me to laugh, my lovely sister? Do you want me to cry?”
Linda was so accustomed to Jonathan’s way of talking that she paid no attention to it.
Linda was so used to Jonathan's way of talking that she didn’t even notice it.
“I suppose,” she said vaguely, “one gets used to it. One gets used to anything.”
“I guess,” she said vaguely, “you get used to it. You get used to anything.”
“Does one? Hum!” The “Hum” was so deep it seemed to boom from underneath the ground. “I wonder how it’s done,” brooded Jonathan; “I’ve never managed it.”
“Does one? Hmm!” The “Hmm” was so deep it seemed to echo up from the ground. “I wonder how it’s done,” Jonathan thought; “I’ve never figured it out.”
Looking at him as he lay there, Linda thought again how attractive he was. It was strange to think that he was only an ordinary clerk, that Stanley earned twice as much money as he. What was the matter with Jonathan? He had no ambition; she supposed that was it. And yet one felt he was gifted, exceptional. He was passionately fond of music; every spare penny he had went on books. He was always full of new ideas, schemes, plans. But nothing came of it all. The new fire blazed in Jonathan; you almost heard it roaring softly as he explained, described and dilated on the new thing; but a moment later it had fallen in and there was nothing but ashes, and Jonathan went about with a look like hunger in his black eyes. At these times he exaggerated his absurd manner of speaking, and he sang in church—he was the leader of the choir—with such fearful dramatic intensity that the meanest hymn put on an unholy splendour.
Looking at him as he lay there, Linda thought again about how attractive he was. It was strange to realize he was just an ordinary clerk, while Stanley made twice as much money as he did. What was wrong with Jonathan? She figured that must be it—he had no ambition. Yet, you could sense he was talented, exceptional. He was really passionate about music; every extra penny he had went toward books. He was always bursting with new ideas, schemes, plans. But nothing ever came of it. A new fire burned in Jonathan; you could almost hear it softly roaring as he explained, described, and elaborated on the next big thing; but a moment later, it faded into ashes, and Jonathan walked around with a look of hunger in his dark eyes. During those times, he exaggerated his odd way of speaking, and when he sang in church—as the choir leader—he did so with such dramatic intensity that even the simplest hymn took on an unholy splendor.
“It seems to me just as imbecile, just as infernal, to have to go to the office on Monday,” said Jonathan, “as it always has done and always will do. To spend all the best years of one’s life sitting on a stool from nine to five, scratching in somebody’s ledger! It’s a queer use to make of one’s... one and only life, isn’t it? Or do I fondly dream?” He rolled over on the grass and looked up at Linda. “Tell me, what is the difference between my life and that of an ordinary prisoner. The only difference I can see is that I put myself in jail and nobody’s ever going to let me out. That’s a more intolerable situation than the other. For if I’d been—pushed in, against my will—kicking, even—once the door was locked, or at any rate in five years or so, I might have accepted the fact and begun to take an interest in the flight of flies or counting the warder’s steps along the passage with particular attention to variations of tread and so on. But as it is, I’m like an insect that’s flown into a room of its own accord. I dash against the walls, dash against the windows, flop against the ceiling, do everything on God’s earth, in fact, except fly out again. And all the while I’m thinking, like that moth, or that butterfly, or whatever it is, ‘The shortness of life! The shortness of life!’ I’ve only one night or one day, and there’s this vast dangerous garden, waiting out there, undiscovered, unexplored.”
“It seems just as ridiculous, just as hellish, to have to go to the office on Monday,” said Jonathan, “as it always has and always will. Spending all the best years of your life sitting on a stool from nine to five, working in someone else’s ledger! It’s a strange way to use your... one and only life, isn’t it? Or am I just dreaming?” He rolled over on the grass and looked up at Linda. “Tell me, what’s the difference between my life and that of a typical prisoner? The only difference I can see is that I put myself in this prison and nobody’s ever going to let me out. That’s a more unbearable situation than the other. Because if I’d been—forced in, against my will—kicking, even—once the door was locked, or at least in five years or so, I might have accepted it and started to take an interest in the flight of flies or counting the guard’s steps down the hallway with a particular focus on variations in stride and so on. But as it is, I’m like an insect that’s flown into a room of its own choice. I crash against the walls, bang against the windows, flop against the ceiling, do everything on earth, in fact, except fly out again. And all the while I’m thinking, like that moth, or that butterfly, or whatever it is, ‘The shortness of life! The shortness of life!’ I have only one night or one day, and there’s this vast dangerous garden, waiting out there, undiscovered, unexplored.”
“But, if you feel like that, why—” began Linda quickly.
“But if you feel that way, why—” began Linda quickly.
“Ah!” cried Jonathan. And that “ah!” was somehow almost exultant. “There you have me. Why? Why indeed? There’s the maddening, mysterious question. Why don’t I fly out again? There’s the window or the door or whatever it was I came in by. It’s not hopelessly shut—is it? Why don’t I find it and be off? Answer me that, little sister.” But he gave her no time to answer.
Ah!” cried Jonathan. And that “ah!” was somehow almost joyful. “There you have me. Why? Why indeed? There’s the frustrating, mysterious question. Why don’t I just fly out again? There’s the window or the door or whatever it was I came in through. It’s not completely shut—is it? Why don’t I find it and get out? Answer me that, little sister.” But he gave her no time to respond.
“I’m exactly like that insect again. For some reason”—Jonathan paused between the words—“it’s not allowed, it’s forbidden, it’s against the insect law, to stop banging and flopping and crawling up the pane even for an instant. Why don’t I leave the office? Why don’t I seriously consider, this moment, for instance, what it is that prevents me leaving? It’s not as though I’m tremendously tied. I’ve two boys to provide for, but, after all, they’re boys. I could cut off to sea, or get a job up-country, or—” Suddenly he smiled at Linda and said in a changed voice, as if he were confiding a secret, “Weak... weak. No stamina. No anchor. No guiding principle, let us call it.” But then the dark velvety voice rolled out:
“I’m just like that insect again. For some reason”—Jonathan paused between the words—“it’s not allowed, it’s forbidden, it’s against the insect law to stop banging and flopping and crawling up the glass even for a second. Why don’t I leave the office? Why don’t I seriously think about what’s stopping me from leaving right now? It’s not like I’m tied down. I’ve got two boys to take care of, but, after all, they’re just boys. I could head off to sea or get a job in the countryside, or—” Suddenly he smiled at Linda and said in a different tone, as if he were sharing a secret, “Weak... weak. No stamina. No anchor. No guiding principle, let’s call it.” But then the dark velvety voice rolled out:
Would ye hear the story
How it unfolds itself. . .
Would you like to hear the story
Of how it unfolds itself. . .
and they were silent.
and they were quiet.
The sun had set. In the western sky there were great masses of crushed-up rose-coloured clouds. Broad beams of light shone through the clouds and beyond them as if they would cover the whole sky. Overhead the blue faded; it turned a pale gold, and the bush outlined against it gleamed dark and brilliant like metal. Sometimes when those beams of light show in the sky they are very awful. They remind you that up there sits Jehovah, the jealous God, the Almighty, Whose eye is upon you, ever watchful, never weary. You remember that at His coming the whole earth will shake into one ruined graveyard; the cold, bright angels will drive you this way and that, and there will be no time to explain what could be explained so simply.... But to-night it seemed to Linda there was something infinitely joyful and loving in those silver beams. And now no sound came from the sea. It breathed softly as if it would draw that tender, joyful beauty into its own bosom.
The sun had set. In the western sky, there were big clusters of crushed rose-colored clouds. Wide beams of light shone through the clouds and beyond them, as if they would cover the entire sky. Above, the blue faded into a pale gold, and the bushes outlined against it glimmered dark and bright like metal. Sometimes, when those beams of light appear in the sky, they can be quite terrifying. They remind you that up there sits God, the jealous and Almighty One, whose gaze is upon you, always watchful and never tired. You remember that at His arrival, the whole earth will tremble into one massive graveyard; the cold, bright angels will direct you this way and that, and there won’t be time to explain things that could be made clear so easily.... But tonight, it seemed to Linda that there was something infinitely joyful and loving in those silver beams. And now, there was no sound coming from the sea. It breathed softly, as if trying to draw that tender, joyful beauty into its own embrace.
“It’s all wrong, it’s all wrong,” came the shadowy voice of Jonathan. “It’s not the scene, it’s not the setting for... three stools, three desks, three inkpots and a wire blind.”
“It’s all wrong, it’s all wrong,” came the shadowy voice of Jonathan. “It’s not the scene, it’s not the setting for... three stools, three desks, three inkpots and a wire blind.”
Linda knew that he would never change, but she said, “Is it too late, even now?”
Linda knew he would never change, but she asked, “Is it too late, even now?”
“I’m old—I’m old,” intoned Jonathan. He bent towards her, he passed his hand over his head. “Look!” His black hair was speckled all over with silver, like the breast plumage of a black fowl.
“I’m old—I’m old,” Jonathan said. He leaned towards her and ran his hand over his head. “Look!” His black hair was scattered with silver, like the feathers of a black bird.
Linda was surprised. She had no idea that he was grey. And yet, as he stood up beside her and sighed and stretched, she saw him, for the first time, not resolute, not gallant, not careless, but touched already with age. He looked very tall on the darkening grass, and the thought crossed her mind, “He is like a weed.”
Linda was taken aback. She had no idea that he had gray hair. Yet, as he stood up beside her and sighed and stretched, she saw him, for the first time, not determined, not heroic, not indifferent, but already marked by age. He looked really tall on the darkening grass, and the thought crossed her mind, “He is like a weed.”
Jonathan stooped again and kissed her fingers.
Jonathan bent down again and kissed her fingers.
“Heaven reward thy sweet patience, lady mine,” he murmured. “I must go seek those heirs to my fame and fortune....” He was gone.
“Heaven reward your sweet patience, my lady,” he murmured. “I have to go find those heirs to my fame and fortune....” He was gone.
XI
Light shone in the windows of the bungalow. Two square patches of gold fell upon the pinks and the peaked marigolds. Florrie, the cat, came out on to the veranda, and sat on the top step, her white paws close together, her tail curled round. She looked content, as though she had been waiting for this moment all day.
Light streamed through the windows of the bungalow. Two square patches of gold landed on the pinks and the pointed marigolds. Florrie, the cat, stepped out onto the porch and settled on the top step, her white paws tucked close together, her tail curled around her. She looked satisfied, as if she had been waiting for this moment all day.
“Thank goodness, it’s getting late,” said Florrie. “Thank goodness, the long day is over.” Her greengage eyes opened.
“Thank goodness, it’s getting late,” Florrie said. “Thank goodness, the long day is over.” Her greenish-yellow eyes opened.
Presently there sounded the rumble of the coach, the crack of Kelly’s whip. It came near enough for one to hear the voices of the men from town, talking loudly together. It stopped at the Burnells’ gate.
Right now, you could hear the rumble of the coach and the crack of Kelly’s whip. It got close enough for everyone to hear the men from town talking loudly together. It stopped at the Burnells’ gate.
Stanley was half-way up the path before he saw Linda. “Is that you, darling?”
Stanley was halfway up the path before he saw Linda. “Is that you, babe?”
“Yes, Stanley.”
"Yeah, Stanley."
He leapt across the flower-bed and seized her in his arms. She was enfolded in that familiar, eager, strong embrace.
He jumped over the flower bed and pulled her into his arms. She was wrapped in that familiar, eager, strong hug.
“Forgive me, darling, forgive me,” stammered Stanley, and he put his hand under her chin and lifted her face to him.
“Forgive me, babe, forgive me,” stammered Stanley as he placed his hand under her chin and lifted her face to his.
“Forgive you?” smiled Linda. “But whatever for?”
“Forgive you?” Linda smiled. “But for what?”
“Good God! You can’t have forgotten,” cried Stanley Burnell. “I’ve thought of nothing else all day. I’ve had the hell of a day. I made up my mind to dash out and telegraph, and then I thought the wire mightn’t reach you before I did. I’ve been in tortures, Linda.”
“Good God! You can't have forgotten,” Stanley Burnell exclaimed. “I haven't thought about anything else all day. It's been a terrible day. I decided to rush out and send a telegram, but then I worried that the message might not get to you before I did. I've been in agony, Linda.”
“But, Stanley,” said Linda, “what must I forgive you for?”
“But, Stanley,” Linda said, “what do I need to forgive you for?”
“Linda!”—Stanley was very hurt—“didn’t you realize—you must have realized—I went away without saying good-bye to you this morning? I can’t imagine how I can have done such a thing. My confounded temper, of course. But—well”—and he sighed and took her in his arms again—“I’ve suffered for it enough to-day.”
“Linda!”—Stanley was really upset—“didn’t you realize—you must have realized—I left without saying goodbye to you this morning? I can't believe I did something like that. It must be my awful temper, of course. But—well”—and he sighed and wrapped his arms around her again—“I’ve paid the price for it enough today.”
“What’s that you’ve got in your hand?” asked Linda. “New gloves? Let me see.”
“What’s that you’re holding?” Linda asked. “New gloves? Show me.”
“Oh, just a cheap pair of wash-leather ones,” said Stanley humbly. “I noticed Bell was wearing some in the coach this morning, so, as I was passing the shop, I dashed in and got myself a pair. What are you smiling at? You don’t think it was wrong of me, do you?”
“Oh, just a cheap pair of suede ones,” Stanley said modestly. “I saw Bell wearing some on the coach this morning, so when I walked past the shop, I hurried in and picked up a pair. What are you smiling at? You don’t think it was wrong of me, do you?”
“On the con-trary, darling,” said Linda, “I think it was most sensible.”
“On the con-trary, sweetheart,” said Linda, “I think it was really smart.”
She pulled one of the large, pale gloves on her own fingers and looked at her hand, turning it this way and that. She was still smiling.
She slipped one of the big, light-colored gloves onto her hand and examined it, twisting it around. She was still smiling.
Stanley wanted to say, “I was thinking of you the whole time I bought them.” It was true, but for some reason he couldn’t say it. “Let’s go in,” said he.
Stanley wanted to say, “I was thinking about you the entire time I bought them.” It was true, but for some reason, he couldn’t say it. “Let’s go in,” he said.
XII
Why does one feel so different at night? Why is it so exciting to be awake when everybody else is asleep? Late—it is very late! And yet every moment you feel more and more wakeful, as though you were slowly, almost with every breath, waking up into a new, wonderful, far more thrilling and exciting world than the daylight one. And what is this queer sensation that you’re a conspirator? Lightly, stealthily you move about your room. You take something off the dressing-table and put it down again without a sound. And everything, even the bed-post, knows you, responds, shares your secret....
Why does one feel so different at night? Why is it so thrilling to be awake when everyone else is asleep? It's late—really late! And yet with every passing moment, you feel more and more awake, as if you are slowly, almost with every breath, entering a new, amazing, far more thrilling and exciting world than the one during the day. And what is this strange feeling that you’re part of a secret? Quietly and stealthily, you move around your room. You pick something up from the dresser and set it back down without a sound. And everything, even the bedpost, knows you, responds to you, shares your secret...
You’re not very fond of your room by day. You never think about it. You’re in and out, the door opens and slams, the cupboard creaks. You sit down on the side of your bed, change your shoes and dash out again. A dive down to the glass, two pins in your hair, powder your nose and off again. But now—it’s suddenly dear to you. It’s a darling little funny room. It’s yours. Oh, what a joy it is to own things! Mine—my own!
You don't really like your room during the day. You hardly ever think about it. You're always coming and going, the door opening and slamming, the closet creaking. You sit on the edge of your bed, switch out your shoes, and rush off again. A quick look in the mirror, two pins in your hair, a bit of powder on your nose, and you're out the door again. But now—it suddenly feels special to you. It's a cute little quirky room. It's yours. Oh, what a joy it is to own things! Mine—my own!
“My very own for ever?”
"My very own forever?"
“Yes.” Their lips met.
“Yes.” They kissed.
No, of course, that had nothing to do with it. That was all nonsense and rubbish. But, in spite of herself, Beryl saw so plainly two people standing in the middle of her room. Her arms were round his neck; he held her. And now he whispered, “My beauty, my little beauty!” She jumped off her bed, ran over to the window and kneeled on the window-seat, with her elbows on the sill. But the beautiful night, the garden, every bush, every leaf, even the white palings, even the stars, were conspirators too. So bright was the moon that the flowers were bright as by day; the shadow of the nasturtiums, exquisite lily-like leaves and wide-open flowers, lay across the silvery veranda. The manuka-tree, bent by the southerly winds, was like a bird on one leg stretching out a wing.
No, of course, that had nothing to do with it. That was all nonsense. But, despite herself, Beryl clearly saw two people standing in the middle of her room. Her arms were around his neck; he held her. And now he whispered, “My beauty, my little beauty!” She jumped off her bed, ran to the window, and knelt on the window seat, with her elbows on the sill. But the beautiful night, the garden, every bush, every leaf, even the white fence, even the stars, were in on it too. The moon was so bright that the flowers looked as vibrant as during the day; the shadow of the nasturtiums, with their exquisite lily-like leaves and wide-open flowers, lay across the silvery veranda. The manuka tree, bent by the southern winds, resembled a bird on one leg stretching out a wing.
But when Beryl looked at the bush, it seemed to her the bush was sad.
But when Beryl looked at the bush, it seemed to her that the bush was sad.
“We are dumb trees, reaching up in the night, imploring we know not what,” said the sorrowful bush.
“We're just foolish trees, stretching up into the night, begging for something we don't even understand,” said the sad bush.
It is true when you are by yourself and you think about life, it is always sad. All that excitement and so on has a way of suddenly leaving you, and it’s as though, in the silence, somebody called your name, and you heard your name for the first time. “Beryl!”
It’s true that when you’re alone and reflecting on life, it often feels sad. All that excitement can suddenly fade away, and in the quiet, it’s like someone called your name, and you heard your name for the first time. “Beryl!”
“Yes, I’m here. I’m Beryl. Who wants me?”
“Yes, I’m here. I’m Beryl. Who needs me?”
“Beryl!”
“Beryl!”
“Let me come.”
"Let me in."
It is lonely living by oneself. Of course, there are relations, friends, heaps of them; but that’s not what she means. She wants some one who will find the Beryl they none of them know, who will expect her to be that Beryl always. She wants a lover.
It’s lonely living alone. Sure, there are family and friends, plenty of them; but that’s not what she’s talking about. She wants someone who will discover the Beryl that none of them know, someone who will expect her to always be that Beryl. She wants a lover.
“Take me away from all these other people, my love. Let us go far away. Let us live our life, all new, all ours, from the very beginning. Let us make our fire. Let us sit down to eat together. Let us have long talks at night.”
“Take me away from everyone else, my love. Let’s go far away. Let’s start fresh, all new, just for us, from the very beginning. Let’s make our own fire. Let’s sit down and eat together. Let’s have long conversations at night.”
And the thought was almost, “Save me, my love. Save me!”
And the thought was almost, “Save me, my love. Please save me!”
... “Oh, go on! Don’t be a prude, my dear. You enjoy yourself while you’re young. That’s my advice.” And a high rush of silly laughter joined Mrs. Harry Kember’s loud, indifferent neigh.
... “Oh, come on! Don’t be such a prude, my dear. Have fun while you’re young. That’s my advice.” And a wave of silly laughter blended with Mrs. Harry Kember’s loud, indifferent laugh.
You see, it’s so frightfully difficult when you’ve nobody. You’re so at the mercy of things. You can’t just be rude. And you’ve always this horror of seeming inexperienced and stuffy like the other ninnies at the Bay. And—and it’s fascinating to know you’ve power over people. Yes, that is fascinating....
You see, it’s really tough when you have no one. You’re completely at the mercy of everything. You can’t just be rude. And you always have this fear of coming off as inexperienced and boring like the other idiots at the Bay. And—and it’s fascinating to realize that you have power over people. Yeah, that is fascinating...
Oh why, oh why doesn’t “he” come soon?
Oh why, oh why doesn’t "he" arrive soon?
If I go on living here, thought Beryl, anything may happen to me.
If I keep living here, Beryl thought, anything could happen to me.
“But how do you know he is coming at all?” mocked a small voice within her.
“But how do you know he's even coming?” mocked a small voice inside her.
But Beryl dismissed it. She couldn’t be left. Other people, perhaps, but not she. It wasn’t possible to think that Beryl Fairfield never married, that lovely fascinating girl.
But Beryl brushed it off. She couldn’t be abandoned. Other people, maybe, but not her. It was hard to believe that Beryl Fairfield, that beautiful, captivating girl, would never get married.
“Do you remember Beryl Fairfield?”
"Do you remember Beryl Fairfield?"
“Remember her! As if I could forget her! It was one summer at the Bay that I saw her. She was standing on the beach in a blue”—no, pink—“muslin frock, holding on a big cream”—no, black—“straw hat. But it’s years ago now.”
“Remember her! As if I could forget her! One summer at the Bay, I saw her. She was standing on the beach in a blue”—no, pink—“muslin dress, wearing a big cream”—no, black—“straw hat. But that was years ago now.”
“She’s as lovely as ever, more so if anything.”
“She’s as beautiful as ever, even more so, if anything.”
Beryl smiled, bit her lip, and gazed over the garden. As she gazed, she saw somebody, a man, leave the road, step along the paddock beside their palings as if he was coming straight towards her. Her heart beat. Who was it? Who could it be? It couldn’t be a burglar, certainly not a burglar, for he was smoking and he strolled lightly. Beryl’s heart leapt; it seemed to turn right over, and then to stop. She recognized him.
Beryl smiled, bit her lip, and looked out over the garden. While she was looking, she saw a man leave the road and walk along the paddock by their fence as if he were headed straight toward her. Her heart raced. Who was it? Who could it be? It definitely wasn’t a burglar, because he was smoking and casually strolling. Beryl's heart skipped a beat; it felt like it turned over and then stopped. She recognized him.
“Good evening, Miss Beryl,” said the voice softly.
“Good evening, Miss Beryl,” the voice said gently.
“Good evening.”
"Good evening."
“Won’t you come for a little walk?” it drawled.
“Won’t you come for a little walk?” it said lazily.
Come for a walk—at that time of night! “I couldn’t. Everybody’s in bed. Everybody’s asleep.”
Come for a walk—at this time of night! “I can’t. Everyone’s in bed. Everyone’s asleep.”
“Oh,” said the voice lightly, and a whiff of sweet smoke reached her. “What does everybody matter? Do come! It’s such a fine night. There’s not a soul about.”
“Oh,” the voice said playfully, and a faint scent of sweet smoke floated toward her. “Why do you care what anyone thinks? Come on! It’s such a beautiful night. There’s not another soul around.”
Beryl shook her head. But already something stirred in her, something reared its head.
Beryl shook her head. But already something was stirring inside her, something was rising up.
The voice said, “Frightened?” It mocked, “Poor little girl!”
The voice said, “Scared?” It taunted, “Poor little girl!”
“Not in the least,” said she. As she spoke that weak thing within her seemed to uncoil, to grow suddenly tremendously strong; she longed to go!
“Not at all,” she said. As she spoke, that fragile thing inside her seemed to loosen up and grow incredibly strong; she yearned to leave!
And just as if this was quite understood by the other, the voice said, gently and softly, but finally, “Come along!”
And just as if this was fully understood by the other, the voice said, gently and softly, but firmly, “Come along!”
Beryl stepped over her low window, crossed the veranda, ran down the grass to the gate. He was there before her.
Beryl climbed over her low window, walked across the veranda, and ran down the grass to the gate. He was already there waiting for her.
“That’s right,” breathed the voice, and it teased, “You’re not frightened, are you? You’re not frightened?”
"That’s right," the voice said softly, teasing, "You’re not scared, are you? You’re not scared?"
She was; now she was here she was terrified, and it seemed to her everything was different. The moonlight stared and glittered; the shadows were like bars of iron. Her hand was taken.
She was; now that she was here, she felt terrified, and everything seemed different. The moonlight shone and sparkled; the shadows were like iron bars. Someone took her hand.
“Not in the least,” she said lightly. “Why should I be?”
“Not at all,” she said casually. “Why should I be?”
Her hand was pulled gently, tugged. She held back.
Her hand was gently pulled, tugged. She resisted.
“No, I’m not coming any farther,” said Beryl.
“No, I’m not going any farther,” said Beryl.
“Oh, rot!” Harry Kember didn’t believe her. “Come along! We’ll just go as far as that fuchsia bush. Come along!”
“Oh, come on!” Harry Kember didn’t believe her. “Let’s just go to that fuchsia bush. Let’s go!”
The fuchsia bush was tall. It fell over the fence in a shower. There was a little pit of darkness beneath.
The fuchsia bush was tall. It spilled over the fence in a cascade. There was a small patch of darkness underneath.
“No, really, I don’t want to,” said Beryl.
“No, seriously, I don’t want to,” Beryl said.
For a moment Harry Kember didn’t answer. Then he came close to her, turned to her, smiled and said quickly, “Don’t be silly! Don’t be silly!”
For a moment, Harry Kember didn’t respond. Then he moved closer to her, turned to her, smiled, and said quickly, “Don’t be ridiculous! Don’t be ridiculous!”
His smile was something she’d never seen before. Was he drunk? That bright, blind, terrifying smile froze her with horror. What was she doing? How had she got here? the stern garden asked her as the gate pushed open, and quick as a cat Harry Kember came through and snatched her to him.
His smile was like nothing she’d ever seen. Was he drunk? That bright, blinding, terrifying smile froze her in fear. What was she doing? How had she ended up here? the imposing garden seemed to ask her as the gate swung open, and quick as a cat, Harry Kember came through and pulled her to him.
“Cold little devil! Cold little devil!” said the hateful voice.
“Cold little devil! Cold little devil!” said the nasty voice.
But Beryl was strong. She slipped, ducked, wrenched free.
But Beryl was tough. She slipped, ducked, and broke free.
“You are vile, vile,” said she.
"You are disgusting, disgusting," she said.
“Then why in God’s name did you come?” stammered Harry Kember.
“Then why on earth did you come?” stammered Harry Kember.
Nobody answered him.
No one replied to him.
A cloud, small, serene, floated across the moon. In that moment of darkness the sea sounded deep, troubled. Then the cloud sailed away, and the sound of the sea was a vague murmur, as though it waked out of a dark dream. All was still.
A small, calm cloud drifted across the moon. In that moment of darkness, the sea sounded deep and restless. Then the cloud moved on, and the sound of the sea became a faint murmur, as if it had just woken up from a dark dream. Everything was quiet.
The Garden-Party
And after all the weather was ideal. They could not have had a more perfect day for a garden-party if they had ordered it. Windless, warm, the sky without a cloud. Only the blue was veiled with a haze of light gold, as it is sometimes in early summer. The gardener had been up since dawn, mowing the lawns and sweeping them, until the grass and the dark flat rosettes where the daisy plants had been seemed to shine. As for the roses, you could not help feeling they understood that roses are the only flowers that impress people at garden-parties; the only flowers that everybody is certain of knowing. Hundreds, yes, literally hundreds, had come out in a single night; the green bushes bowed down as though they had been visited by archangels.
And after all, the weather was perfect. They couldn't have asked for a better day for a garden party if they had planned it. There was no wind, it was warm, and the sky was completely clear. The blue was just slightly hazy with a touch of light gold, like it sometimes is in early summer. The gardener had been up since dawn, mowing the lawns and sweeping them until the grass and the dark patches where the daisies had been planted seemed to shine. As for the roses, it felt like they knew that roses are the only flowers that impress people at garden parties; the only flowers that everyone is sure they recognize. Hundreds—literally hundreds—had bloomed overnight; the green bushes looked like they were bowing down as if visited by angels.
Breakfast was not yet over before the men came to put up the marquee.
Breakfast hadn’t even finished when the men arrived to set up the marquee.
“Where do you want the marquee put, mother?”
“Where do you want to put the marquee, Mom?”
“My dear child, it’s no use asking me. I’m determined to leave everything to you children this year. Forget I am your mother. Treat me as an honoured guest.”
“My dear child, there’s no point in asking me. I’ve decided to leave everything to you kids this year. Forget I’m your mother. Think of me as a valued guest.”
But Meg could not possibly go and supervise the men. She had washed her hair before breakfast, and she sat drinking her coffee in a green turban, with a dark wet curl stamped on each cheek. Jose, the butterfly, always came down in a silk petticoat and a kimono jacket.
But Meg definitely couldn't go and supervise the guys. She had washed her hair before breakfast, and she was sitting there drinking her coffee in a green turban, with a dark wet curl on each cheek. Jose, the butterfly, always came down in a silk petticoat and a kimono jacket.
“You’ll have to go, Laura; you’re the artistic one.”
“You’ll need to go, Laura; you’re the creative one.”
Away Laura flew, still holding her piece of bread-and-butter. It’s so delicious to have an excuse for eating out of doors, and besides, she loved having to arrange things; she always felt she could do it so much better than anybody else.
Away Laura flew, still holding her piece of bread and butter. It’s so nice to have a reason to eat outdoors, and besides, she loved organizing things; she always felt she could do it so much better than anyone else.
Four men in their shirt-sleeves stood grouped together on the garden path. They carried staves covered with rolls of canvas, and they had big tool-bags slung on their backs. They looked impressive. Laura wished now that she had not got the bread-and-butter, but there was nowhere to put it, and she couldn’t possibly throw it away. She blushed and tried to look severe and even a little bit short-sighted as she came up to them.
Four men in their shirtsleeves stood huddled together on the garden path. They carried staffs wrapped in rolls of canvas and had large tool bags slung over their shoulders. They looked impressive. Laura now regretted bringing the bread and butter, but there was nowhere to put it, and she couldn't possibly throw it away. She blushed and tried to look stern and even a little bit nearsighted as she approached them.
“Good morning,” she said, copying her mother’s voice. But that sounded so fearfully affected that she was ashamed, and stammered like a little girl, “Oh—er—have you come—is it about the marquee?”
“Good morning,” she said, imitating her mother’s voice. But it sounded so overly dramatic that she felt embarrassed and stammered like a little girl, “Oh—um—did you come—is it about the marquee?”
“That’s right, miss,” said the tallest of the men, a lanky, freckled fellow, and he shifted his tool-bag, knocked back his straw hat and smiled down at her. “That’s about it.”
“That’s right, miss,” said the tallest of the men, a tall, freckled guy, as he adjusted his tool bag, tilted back his straw hat, and smiled down at her. “That’s pretty much it.”
His smile was so easy, so friendly that Laura recovered. What nice eyes he had, small, but such a dark blue! And now she looked at the others, they were smiling too. “Cheer up, we won’t bite,” their smile seemed to say. How very nice workmen were! And what a beautiful morning! She mustn’t mention the morning; she must be business-like. The marquee.
His smile was so warm and friendly that Laura felt better. What nice eyes he had, small but a deep blue! And now she noticed the others; they were smiling too. “Cheer up, we won’t bite,” their smiles seemed to say. Workmen were so pleasant! And it was such a beautiful morning! She shouldn’t mention the morning; she needed to be professional. The marquee.
“Well, what about the lily-lawn? Would that do?”
"Well, what about the lily lawn? Would that work?"
And she pointed to the lily-lawn with the hand that didn’t hold the bread-and-butter. They turned, they stared in the direction. A little fat chap thrust out his under-lip, and the tall fellow frowned.
And she pointed to the lily lawn with the hand that wasn't holding the bread and butter. They turned and looked in that direction. A short, chubby kid stuck out his bottom lip, and the tall guy frowned.
“I don’t fancy it,” said he. “Not conspicuous enough. You see, with a thing like a marquee,” and he turned to Laura in his easy way, “you want to put it somewhere where it’ll give you a bang slap in the eye, if you follow me.”
“I don’t like it,” he said. “It’s not eye-catching enough. You see, with something like a marquee,” and he turned to Laura casually, “you want to put it somewhere that really stands out, if you know what I mean.”
Laura’s upbringing made her wonder for a moment whether it was quite respectful of a workman to talk to her of bangs slap in the eye. But she did quite follow him.
Laura’s upbringing made her pause for a moment, questioning whether it was really respectful for a worker to talk to her about bangs right in her face. But she understood him perfectly.
“A corner of the tennis-court,” she suggested. “But the band’s going to be in one corner.”
“A corner of the tennis court,” she suggested. “But the band will be in one corner.”
“H’m, going to have a band, are you?” said another of the workmen. He was pale. He had a haggard look as his dark eyes scanned the tennis-court. What was he thinking?
“Hmm, you’re going to have a band, are you?” said another of the workers. He looked pale and haggard as his dark eyes scanned the tennis court. What was on his mind?
“Only a very small band,” said Laura gently. Perhaps he wouldn’t mind so much if the band was quite small. But the tall fellow interrupted.
“Only a really small group,” Laura said softly. Maybe he wouldn’t care as much if the group was really small. But the tall guy interrupted.
“Look here, miss, that’s the place. Against those trees. Over there. That’ll do fine.”
“Hey there, miss, that’s the spot. Right by those trees. Over there. That’ll work perfectly.”
Against the karakas. Then the karaka-trees would be hidden. And they were so lovely, with their broad, gleaming leaves, and their clusters of yellow fruit. They were like trees you imagined growing on a desert island, proud, solitary, lifting their leaves and fruits to the sun in a kind of silent splendour. Must they be hidden by a marquee?
Against the karakas. Then the karaka trees would be hidden. And they were so beautiful, with their wide, shiny leaves and clusters of yellow fruit. They were like trees you’d picture growing on a deserted island, proud and solitary, reaching their leaves and fruits to the sun in a kind of quiet splendor. Must they be covered by a tent?
They must. Already the men had shouldered their staves and were making for the place. Only the tall fellow was left. He bent down, pinched a sprig of lavender, put his thumb and forefinger to his nose and snuffed up the smell. When Laura saw that gesture she forgot all about the karakas in her wonder at him caring for things like that—caring for the smell of lavender. How many men that she knew would have done such a thing? Oh, how extraordinarily nice workmen were, she thought. Why couldn’t she have workmen for her friends rather than the silly boys she danced with and who came to Sunday night supper? She would get on much better with men like these.
They have to. The men had already grabbed their staffs and were heading over. Only the tall guy was left. He bent down, picked a sprig of lavender, put his thumb and forefinger to his nose, and inhaled the scent. When Laura saw that, she completely forgot about the karakas and was amazed that he cared about things like that—caring for the smell of lavender. How many men she knew would do something like that? Oh, how wonderfully nice workmen were, she thought. Why couldn’t she have workmen as friends instead of the silly boys she danced with and who came over for Sunday night supper? She would relate to men like these so much better.
It’s all the fault, she decided, as the tall fellow drew something on the back of an envelope, something that was to be looped up or left to hang, of these absurd class distinctions. Well, for her part, she didn’t feel them. Not a bit, not an atom.... And now there came the chock-chock of wooden hammers. Some one whistled, some one sang out, “Are you right there, matey?” “Matey!” The friendliness of it, the—the—Just to prove how happy she was, just to show the tall fellow how at home she felt, and how she despised stupid conventions, Laura took a big bite of her bread-and-butter as she stared at the little drawing. She felt just like a work-girl.
It’s all their fault, she decided, as the tall guy sketched something on the back of an envelope, something that was meant to be tied up or left to dangle, because of these ridiculous class distinctions. Well, she didn’t feel any of them. Not at all, not one bit.... And then there came the chock-chock of wooden hammers. Someone whistled, someone called out, “You good there, mate?” “Mate!” The friendliness of it, the—just to show how happy she was, just to prove to the tall guy how comfortable she felt and how she looked down on silly conventions, Laura took a big bite of her bread-and-butter while staring at the little drawing. She felt just like a working girl.
“Laura, Laura, where are you? Telephone, Laura!” a voice cried from the house.
“Laura, Laura, where are you? Phone, Laura!” a voice called from the house.
“Coming!” Away she skimmed, over the lawn, up the path, up the steps, across the veranda, and into the porch. In the hall her father and Laurie were brushing their hats ready to go to the office.
“Coming!” She dashed away, across the lawn, up the path, up the steps, across the veranda, and into the porch. In the hall, her father and Laurie were dusting off their hats, getting ready to head to the office.
“I say, Laura,” said Laurie very fast, “you might just give a squiz at my coat before this afternoon. See if it wants pressing.”
“I say, Laura,” Laurie said quickly, “could you take a look at my coat before this afternoon? Let me know if it needs pressing.”
“I will,” said she. Suddenly she couldn’t stop herself. She ran at Laurie and gave him a small, quick squeeze. “Oh, I do love parties, don’t you?” gasped Laura.
“I will,” she said. Suddenly, she couldn’t help herself. She ran over to Laurie and gave him a quick, tight hug. “Oh, I really love parties, don’t you?” Laura gasped.
“Ra-ther,” said Laurie’s warm, boyish voice, and he squeezed his sister too, and gave her a gentle push. “Dash off to the telephone, old girl.”
“Rather,” said Laurie’s warm, boyish voice, and he squeezed his sister too, giving her a gentle push. “Go on and dash off to the phone, old girl.”
The telephone. “Yes, yes; oh yes. Kitty? Good morning, dear. Come to lunch? Do, dear. Delighted of course. It will only be a very scratch meal—just the sandwich crusts and broken meringue-shells and what’s left over. Yes, isn’t it a perfect morning? Your white? Oh, I certainly should. One moment—hold the line. Mother’s calling.” And Laura sat back. “What, mother? Can’t hear.”
The phone. “Yes, yes; oh yes. Kitty? Good morning, dear. Want to come to lunch? Please do, dear. I’d be delighted, of course. It’ll just be a simple meal—just the sandwich crusts and broken meringue shells and what’s left over. Yes, isn’t it a perfect morning? Your white dress? Oh, I definitely should. One moment—hold on. Mom’s calling.” And Laura leaned back. “What, Mom? Can’t hear.”
Mrs. Sheridan’s voice floated down the stairs. “Tell her to wear that sweet hat she had on last Sunday.”
Mrs. Sheridan's voice called down the stairs. “Tell her to wear that cute hat she wore last Sunday.”
“Mother says you’re to wear that sweet hat you had on last Sunday. Good. One o’clock. Bye-bye.”
“Mom says you should wear that sweet hat you had on last Sunday. Great. One o'clock. Bye.”
Laura put back the receiver, flung her arms over her head, took a deep breath, stretched and let them fall. “Huh,” she sighed, and the moment after the sigh she sat up quickly. She was still, listening. All the doors in the house seemed to be open. The house was alive with soft, quick steps and running voices. The green baize door that led to the kitchen regions swung open and shut with a muffled thud. And now there came a long, chuckling absurd sound. It was the heavy piano being moved on its stiff castors. But the air! If you stopped to notice, was the air always like this? Little faint winds were playing chase, in at the tops of the windows, out at the doors. And there were two tiny spots of sun, one on the inkpot, one on a silver photograph frame, playing too. Darling little spots. Especially the one on the inkpot lid. It was quite warm. A warm little silver star. She could have kissed it.
Laura placed the receiver back down, threw her arms over her head, took a deep breath, stretched, and let them fall. “Huh,” she sighed, and then suddenly sat up straight. She was still, listening. All the doors in the house seemed to be wide open. The house was buzzing with soft, quick footsteps and lively voices. The green baize door that led to the kitchen swung open and shut with a muffled thud. Then there came a long, chuckling, ridiculous sound. It was the heavy piano being moved on its stiff wheels. But the air! If you paused to think about it, was the air always like this? Little gentle breezes were playing tag, coming in at the tops of the windows and going out through the doors. And there were two tiny spots of sunlight, one on the inkpot and one on a silver picture frame, playing as well. Adorable little spots. Especially the one on the inkpot lid. It was quite warm. A warm little silver star. She could have kissed it.
The front door bell pealed, and there sounded the rustle of Sadie’s print skirt on the stairs. A man’s voice murmured; Sadie answered, careless, “I’m sure I don’t know. Wait. I’ll ask Mrs Sheridan.”
The front doorbell rang, and you could hear the sound of Sadie's printed skirt on the stairs. A man's voice spoke softly; Sadie replied nonchalantly, "I have no idea. Hold on. I'll ask Mrs. Sheridan."
“What is it, Sadie?” Laura came into the hall.
“What’s up, Sadie?” Laura walked into the hallway.
“It’s the florist, Miss Laura.”
“It’s the flower shop, Miss Laura.”
It was, indeed. There, just inside the door, stood a wide, shallow tray full of pots of pink lilies. No other kind. Nothing but lilies—canna lilies, big pink flowers, wide open, radiant, almost frighteningly alive on bright crimson stems.
It really was. Right there, just inside the door, was a wide, shallow tray filled with pots of pink lilies. No other type. Just lilies—canna lilies, big pink flowers, fully bloomed, vibrant, almost alarmingly alive on bright crimson stems.
“O-oh, Sadie!” said Laura, and the sound was like a little moan. She crouched down as if to warm herself at that blaze of lilies; she felt they were in her fingers, on her lips, growing in her breast.
“O-oh, Sadie!” said Laura, and it sounded like a little moan. She squatted down as if to warm herself at that blaze of lilies; she felt them in her fingers, on her lips, blooming in her chest.
“It’s some mistake,” she said faintly. “Nobody ever ordered so many. Sadie, go and find mother.”
“It’s a mistake,” she said weakly. “No one ever ordered this many. Sadie, go find Mom.”
But at that moment Mrs. Sheridan joined them.
But at that moment, Mrs. Sheridan joined them.
“It’s quite right,” she said calmly. “Yes, I ordered them. Aren’t they lovely?” She pressed Laura’s arm. “I was passing the shop yesterday, and I saw them in the window. And I suddenly thought for once in my life I shall have enough canna lilies. The garden-party will be a good excuse.”
“It’s absolutely true,” she said calmly. “Yes, I ordered them. Aren’t they beautiful?” She squeezed Laura’s arm. “I was walking by the shop yesterday and noticed them in the window. And I suddenly thought, for once in my life, I’ll have enough canna lilies. The garden party will be a great excuse.”
“But I thought you said you didn’t mean to interfere,” said Laura. Sadie had gone. The florist’s man was still outside at his van. She put her arm round her mother’s neck and gently, very gently, she bit her mother’s ear.
“But I thought you said you weren’t trying to get involved,” Laura said. Sadie was gone. The florist’s guy was still outside by his van. She wrapped her arm around her mom’s neck and softly, very softly, bit her mom’s ear.
“My darling child, you wouldn’t like a logical mother, would you? Don’t do that. Here’s the man.”
“My dear child, you wouldn’t want a rational mom, would you? Don’t do that. Here’s the guy.”
He carried more lilies still, another whole tray.
He carried even more lilies, another entire tray.
“Bank them up, just inside the door, on both sides of the porch, please,” said Mrs. Sheridan. “Don’t you agree, Laura?”
“Stack them up, right inside the door, on both sides of the porch, please,” said Mrs. Sheridan. “Don’t you think so, Laura?”
“Oh, I do, mother.”
“Oh, I do, mom.”
In the drawing-room Meg, Jose and good little Hans had at last succeeded in moving the piano.
In the living room, Meg, Jose, and the good little Hans finally managed to move the piano.
“Now, if we put this chesterfield against the wall and move everything out of the room except the chairs, don’t you think?”
“Now, if we place this couch against the wall and clear everything out of the room except the chairs, don’t you think?”
“Quite.”
“Totally.”
“Hans, move these tables into the smoking-room, and bring a sweeper to take these marks off the carpet and—one moment, Hans—” Jose loved giving orders to the servants, and they loved obeying her. She always made them feel they were taking part in some drama. “Tell mother and Miss Laura to come here at once.”
“Hans, move these tables into the smoking room, and bring a broom to clean these marks off the carpet and—wait a second, Hans—” Jose enjoyed giving orders to the staff, and they enjoyed following her commands. She always made them feel like they were part of some drama. “Tell Mom and Miss Laura to come here right away.”
“Very good, Miss Jose.”
“Great job, Miss Jose.”
She turned to Meg. “I want to hear what the piano sounds like, just in case I’m asked to sing this afternoon. Let’s try over ‘This life is Weary.’”
She turned to Meg. “I want to hear what the piano sounds like, just in case I’m asked to sing this afternoon. Let’s try ‘This Life is Weary.’”
Pom! Ta-ta-ta Tee-ta! The piano burst out so passionately that Jose’s face changed. She clasped her hands. She looked mournfully and enigmatically at her mother and Laura as they came in.
Pom! Ta-ta-ta Tee-ta! The piano erupted so intensely that Jose's expression shifted. She joined her hands together. She gazed at her mother and Laura with a mix of sadness and mystery as they entered.
This Life is Wee-ary,
A Tear—a Sigh.
A Love that Chan-ges,
This Life is Wee-ary,
A Tear—a Sigh.
A Love that Chan-ges,
And then. . . Good-bye!
This life is weary,
A tear—a sigh.
A love that changes,
This life is weary,
A tear—a sigh.
A love that changes,
And then... goodbye!
But at the word “Good-bye,” and although the piano sounded more desperate than ever, her face broke into a brilliant, dreadfully unsympathetic smile.
But when she heard the word "Good-bye," and even though the piano sounded more desperate than ever, her face lit up with a bright, terribly unsympathetic smile.
“Aren’t I in good voice, mummy?” she beamed.
“Aren’t I sounding great, Mom?” she smiled.
This Life is Wee-ary,
Hope comes to Die.
A Dream—a Wa-kening.
This life is weary,
Hope comes to die.
A dream—a waking.
But now Sadie interrupted them. “What is it, Sadie?”
But now Sadie interrupted them. “What’s up, Sadie?”
“If you please, m’m, cook says have you got the flags for the sandwiches?”
“If you don’t mind, ma'am, the cook wants to know if you have the flags for the sandwiches?”
“The flags for the sandwiches, Sadie?” echoed Mrs. Sheridan dreamily. And the children knew by her face that she hadn’t got them. “Let me see.” And she said to Sadie firmly, “Tell cook I’ll let her have them in ten minutes.”
“Are the flags for the sandwiches ready, Sadie?” Mrs. Sheridan asked absently. The kids could tell from her expression that she had forgotten them. “Let me see.” She said to Sadie with determination, “Tell the cook I’ll bring them to her in ten minutes.”
Sadie went.
Sadie left.
“Now, Laura,” said her mother quickly, “come with me into the smoking-room. I’ve got the names somewhere on the back of an envelope. You’ll have to write them out for me. Meg, go upstairs this minute and take that wet thing off your head. Jose, run and finish dressing this instant. Do you hear me, children, or shall I have to tell your father when he comes home to-night? And—and, Jose, pacify cook if you do go into the kitchen, will you? I’m terrified of her this morning.”
“Now, Laura,” her mother said quickly, “come with me to the smoking room. I have the names written down on the back of an envelope somewhere. You need to write them out for me. Meg, go upstairs right now and take that wet thing off your head. Jose, hurry up and finish getting dressed right now. Do you hear me, kids, or do I need to tell your dad when he gets home tonight? And—and, Jose, please calm the cook down if you go into the kitchen, okay? I’m really scared of her this morning.”
The envelope was found at last behind the dining-room clock, though how it had got there Mrs. Sheridan could not imagine.
The envelope was finally found behind the dining room clock, but Mrs. Sheridan couldn't figure out how it had ended up there.
“One of you children must have stolen it out of my bag, because I remember vividly—cream-cheese and lemon-curd. Have you done that?”
“One of you kids must have taken it out of my bag because I clearly remember—cream cheese and lemon curd. Did you do that?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Egg and—” Mrs. Sheridan held the envelope away from her. “It looks like mice. It can’t be mice, can it?”
“Egg and—” Mrs. Sheridan kept the envelope at a distance. “It looks like mice. It can't be mice, right?”
“Olive, pet,” said Laura, looking over her shoulder.
“Olive, sweetheart,” said Laura, glancing back.
“Yes, of course, olive. What a horrible combination it sounds. Egg and olive.”
“Yes, definitely, olive. What a terrible combination that sounds. Egg and olive.”
They were finished at last, and Laura took them off to the kitchen. She found Jose there pacifying the cook, who did not look at all terrifying.
They were finally done, and Laura took them to the kitchen. She found Jose there calming down the cook, who didn’t seem frightening at all.
“I have never seen such exquisite sandwiches,” said Jose’s rapturous voice. “How many kinds did you say there were, cook? Fifteen?”
“I've never seen such amazing sandwiches,” said Jose's excited voice. “How many different kinds did you say there were, cook? Fifteen?”
“Fifteen, Miss Jose.”
"Fifteen, Miss Jose."
“Well, cook, I congratulate you.”
"Well, chef, I congratulate you."
Cook swept up crusts with the long sandwich knife, and smiled broadly.
Cook picked up the crusts with the long sandwich knife and smiled widely.
“Godber’s has come,” announced Sadie, issuing out of the pantry. She had seen the man pass the window.
“Godber’s has arrived,” announced Sadie, coming out of the pantry. She had seen the man walk by the window.
That meant the cream puffs had come. Godber’s were famous for their cream puffs. Nobody ever thought of making them at home.
That meant the cream puffs had arrived. Godber’s was famous for their cream puffs. No one ever thought about making them at home.
“Bring them in and put them on the table, my girl,” ordered cook.
“Bring them in and put them on the table, sweetie,” ordered the cook.
Sadie brought them in and went back to the door. Of course Laura and Jose were far too grown-up to really care about such things. All the same, they couldn’t help agreeing that the puffs looked very attractive. Very. Cook began arranging them, shaking off the extra icing sugar.
Sadie brought them in and went back to the door. Of course, Laura and Jose were way too grown-up to actually care about stuff like that. Still, they couldn’t help but agree that the puffs looked really appealing. Very. Cook started arranging them, shaking off the extra powdered sugar.
“Don’t they carry one back to all one’s parties?” said Laura.
“Don’t they bring you back to all your parties?” Laura said.
“I suppose they do,” said practical Jose, who never liked to be carried back. “They look beautifully light and feathery, I must say.”
“I guess they do,” said practical Jose, who never liked to look back. “They really do look light and feathery, I have to say.”
“Have one each, my dears,” said cook in her comfortable voice. “Yer ma won’t know.”
“Have one each, my dears,” said the cook in her soothing voice. “Your mom won’t know.”
Oh, impossible. Fancy cream puffs so soon after breakfast. The very idea made one shudder. All the same, two minutes later Jose and Laura were licking their fingers with that absorbed inward look that only comes from whipped cream.
Oh, no way. Fancy cream puffs right after breakfast. Just the thought of it made one cringe. Still, two minutes later, Jose and Laura were licking their fingers with that deep, focused look that only comes from whipped cream.
“Let’s go into the garden, out by the back way,” suggested Laura. “I want to see how the men are getting on with the marquee. They’re such awfully nice men.”
“Let’s head into the garden, out through the back,” Laura suggested. “I want to check on how the guys are doing with the marquee. They’re really nice guys.”
But the back door was blocked by cook, Sadie, Godber’s man and Hans.
But the back door was blocked by the cook, Sadie, Godber’s guy, and Hans.
Something had happened.
Something happened.
“Tuk-tuk-tuk,” clucked cook like an agitated hen. Sadie had her hand clapped to her cheek as though she had toothache. Hans’s face was screwed up in the effort to understand. Only Godber’s man seemed to be enjoying himself; it was his story.
“Tuk-tuk-tuk,” clucked the cook like a frustrated chicken. Sadie had her hand pressed to her cheek as if she had a toothache. Hans’s face was contorted as he tried to understand. Only Godber’s guy seemed to be enjoying himself; it was his story.
“What’s the matter? What’s happened?”
"What's wrong? What happened?"
“There’s been a horrible accident,” said Cook. “A man killed.”
“There’s been a terrible accident,” said Cook. “A man is dead.”
“A man killed! Where? How? When?”
“A man was killed! Where? How? When?”
But Godber’s man wasn’t going to have his story snatched from under his very nose.
But Godber’s guy wasn’t about to let someone take his story right out from under him.
“Know those little cottages just below here, miss?” Know them? Of course, she knew them. “Well, there’s a young chap living there, name of Scott, a carter. His horse shied at a traction-engine, corner of Hawke Street this morning, and he was thrown out on the back of his head. Killed.”
“Do you know those little cottages right down there, miss?” Do I know them? Of course, she knew them. “Well, there’s a young guy living there, name’s Scott, a cart driver. His horse got spooked by a tractor this morning at the corner of Hawke Street, and he was thrown off and hit the back of his head. He’s dead.”
“Dead!” Laura stared at Godber’s man.
“Dead!” Laura stared at Godber’s guy.
“Dead when they picked him up,” said Godber’s man with relish. “They were taking the body home as I come up here.” And he said to the cook, “He’s left a wife and five little ones.”
“Dead when they picked him up,” said Godber’s man with satisfaction. “They were taking the body home as I was coming up here.” And he told the cook, “He’s left a wife and five young kids.”
“Jose, come here.” Laura caught hold of her sister’s sleeve and dragged her through the kitchen to the other side of the green baize door. There she paused and leaned against it. “Jose!” she said, horrified, “however are we going to stop everything?”
“Jose, come here.” Laura grabbed her sister’s sleeve and pulled her through the kitchen to the other side of the green fabric door. There, she paused and leaned against it. “Jose!” she said, shocked, “how are we going to stop everything?”
“Stop everything, Laura!” cried Jose in astonishment. “What do you mean?”
“Stop everything, Laura!” shouted Jose in disbelief. “What do you mean?”
“Stop the garden-party, of course.” Why did Jose pretend?
“Stop the garden party, of course.” Why was Jose pretending?
But Jose was still more amazed. “Stop the garden-party? My dear Laura, don’t be so absurd. Of course we can’t do anything of the kind. Nobody expects us to. Don’t be so extravagant.”
But Jose was still more amazed. “Cancel the garden party? My dear Laura, don’t be ridiculous. Of course, we can’t do anything like that. Nobody expects us to. Don’t be so over-the-top.”
“But we can’t possibly have a garden-party with a man dead just outside the front gate.”
“But we can’t have a garden party with a man dead right outside the front gate.”
That really was extravagant, for the little cottages were in a lane to themselves at the very bottom of a steep rise that led up to the house. A broad road ran between. True, they were far too near. They were the greatest possible eyesore, and they had no right to be in that neighbourhood at all. They were little mean dwellings painted a chocolate brown. In the garden patches there was nothing but cabbage stalks, sick hens and tomato cans. The very smoke coming out of their chimneys was poverty-stricken. Little rags and shreds of smoke, so unlike the great silvery plumes that uncurled from the Sheridans’ chimneys. Washerwomen lived in the lane and sweeps and a cobbler, and a man whose house-front was studded all over with minute bird-cages. Children swarmed. When the Sheridans were little they were forbidden to set foot there because of the revolting language and of what they might catch. But since they were grown up, Laura and Laurie on their prowls sometimes walked through. It was disgusting and sordid. They came out with a shudder. But still one must go everywhere; one must see everything. So through they went.
That was really extravagant because the little cottages were in a lane all on their own at the very bottom of a steep rise that led up to the house. A wide road ran between them. They were definitely too close. They were an awful eyesore, and they had no business being in that neighborhood at all. They were tiny, shabby homes painted a chocolate brown. In the garden patches, there was nothing but cabbage stalks, sickly hens, and tomato cans. The smoke coming from their chimneys looked like it was struggling. Little wisps and bits of smoke, so different from the big, silvery clouds that billowed from the Sheridans' chimneys. Washerwomen lived in the lane, along with chimney sweeps, a cobbler, and a guy whose house front was covered in tiny birdcages. Children swarmed everywhere. When the Sheridans were little, they were not allowed to set foot there because of the disgusting language and whatever diseases they might catch. But now that they were grown up, Laura and Laurie sometimes walked through during their outings. It was gross and grimy. They came out feeling shaken. But still, you have to go everywhere; you have to see everything. So they went through.
“And just think of what the band would sound like to that poor woman,” said Laura.
“And just think about how the band would sound to that poor woman,” Laura said.
“Oh, Laura!” Jose began to be seriously annoyed. “If you’re going to stop a band playing every time some one has an accident, you’ll lead a very strenuous life. I’m every bit as sorry about it as you. I feel just as sympathetic.” Her eyes hardened. She looked at her sister just as she used to when they were little and fighting together. “You won’t bring a drunken workman back to life by being sentimental,” she said softly.
“Oh, Laura!” Jose started to get really annoyed. “If you’re going to stop a band every time someone gets hurt, you’re going to have a pretty tough life. I feel just as bad about it as you do. I’m just as sympathetic.” Her eyes became cold. She looked at her sister the way she used to when they were kids and arguing. “You won’t bring a drunken worker back to life by being sentimental,” she said quietly.
“Drunk! Who said he was drunk?” Laura turned furiously on Jose. She said, just as they had used to say on those occasions, “I’m going straight up to tell mother.”
“Drunk! Who said he was drunk?” Laura snapped at Jose. She said, just like they used to say back then, “I’m going right up to tell Mom.”
“Do, dear,” cooed Jose.
"Go ahead, dear," cooed Jose.
“Mother, can I come into your room?” Laura turned the big glass door-knob.
“Mom, can I come into your room?” Laura turned the big glass door knob.
“Of course, child. Why, what’s the matter? What’s given you such a colour?” And Mrs. Sheridan turned round from her dressing-table. She was trying on a new hat.
“Of course, sweetheart. What’s wrong? Why do you look so upset?” Mrs. Sheridan said as she turned away from her dressing table. She was trying on a new hat.
“Mother, a man’s been killed,” began Laura.
“Mom, a man has been killed,” Laura started.
“Not in the garden?” interrupted her mother.
Not in the garden?" her mother interrupted.
“No, no!”
“No way!”
“Oh, what a fright you gave me!” Mrs. Sheridan sighed with relief, and took off the big hat and held it on her knees.
“Oh, you scared me!” Mrs. Sheridan sighed with relief and took off the big hat, resting it on her knees.
“But listen, mother,” said Laura. Breathless, half-choking, she told the dreadful story. “Of course, we can’t have our party, can we?” she pleaded. “The band and everybody arriving. They’d hear us, mother; they’re nearly neighbours!”
“But listen, Mom,” Laura said. Breathless and half-choking, she recounted the awful story. “We can’t have our party, can we?” she begged. “The band and everyone will be arriving. They’d hear us, Mom; they’re almost our neighbors!”
To Laura’s astonishment her mother behaved just like Jose; it was harder to bear because she seemed amused. She refused to take Laura seriously.
To Laura's surprise, her mother acted just like Jose; it was even tougher to handle because she seemed to find it funny. She wouldn't take Laura seriously.
“But, my dear child, use your common sense. It’s only by accident we’ve heard of it. If some one had died there normally—and I can’t understand how they keep alive in those poky little holes—we should still be having our party, shouldn’t we?”
“But, my dear child, use your common sense. We only heard about it by chance. If someone had died there naturally—and I can’t see how they survive in those tiny little spaces—we’d still be having our party, right?”
Laura had to say “yes” to that, but she felt it was all wrong. She sat down on her mother’s sofa and pinched the cushion frill.
Laura had to say “yes” to that, but she felt it was all wrong. She sat down on her mom’s sofa and pinched the cushion frill.
“Mother, isn’t it terribly heartless of us?” she asked.
“Mom, isn’t it really heartless of us?” she asked.
“Darling!” Mrs. Sheridan got up and came over to her, carrying the hat. Before Laura could stop her she had popped it on. “My child!” said her mother, “the hat is yours. It’s made for you. It’s much too young for me. I have never seen you look such a picture. Look at yourself!” And she held up her hand-mirror.
“Darling!” Mrs. Sheridan stood up and walked over to her, holding the hat. Before Laura could stop her, she placed it on her head. “My child!” her mother said, “the hat is yours. It’s made for you. It’s way too young for me. I’ve never seen you look so beautiful. Look at yourself!” And she held up her handheld mirror.
“But, mother,” Laura began again. She couldn’t look at herself; she turned aside.
“But, Mom,” Laura started again. She couldn’t bear to look at herself; she turned away.
This time Mrs. Sheridan lost patience just as Jose had done.
This time, Mrs. Sheridan lost her patience just like Jose had.
“You are being very absurd, Laura,” she said coldly. “People like that don’t expect sacrifices from us. And it’s not very sympathetic to spoil everybody’s enjoyment as you’re doing now.”
“You're being really unreasonable, Laura,” she said coldly. “People like that don’t expect us to make sacrifices. It’s not very considerate to ruin everyone’s fun like you’re doing now.”
“I don’t understand,” said Laura, and she walked quickly out of the room into her own bedroom. There, quite by chance, the first thing she saw was this charming girl in the mirror, in her black hat trimmed with gold daisies, and a long black velvet ribbon. Never had she imagined she could look like that. Is mother right? she thought. And now she hoped her mother was right. Am I being extravagant? Perhaps it was extravagant. Just for a moment she had another glimpse of that poor woman and those little children, and the body being carried into the house. But it all seemed blurred, unreal, like a picture in the newspaper. I’ll remember it again after the party’s over, she decided. And somehow that seemed quite the best plan....
“I don’t get it,” said Laura, and she quickly walked out of the room into her bedroom. There, by chance, the first thing she saw was that charming girl in the mirror, wearing her black hat trimmed with gold daisies and a long black velvet ribbon. She had never imagined she could look like that. Is Mom right? she thought. And now she hoped her mom was right. Am I being too much? Maybe it was too much. For a moment, she caught another glimpse of that poor woman and those little kids, and the body being carried into the house. But it all felt blurry, unreal, like a picture in the newspaper. I’ll think about it again after the party’s over, she decided. And somehow that seemed like the best plan....
Lunch was over by half-past one. By half-past two they were all ready for the fray. The green-coated band had arrived and was established in a corner of the tennis-court.
Lunch wrapped up by 1:30 PM. By 2:30 PM, everyone was geared up for the challenge. The green-coated band had shown up and set up in a corner of the tennis court.
“My dear!” trilled Kitty Maitland, “aren’t they too like frogs for words? You ought to have arranged them round the pond with the conductor in the middle on a leaf.”
“My dear!” chirped Kitty Maitland, “aren’t they just like frogs for words? You should have set them up around the pond with the conductor in the middle on a leaf.”
Laurie arrived and hailed them on his way to dress. At the sight of him Laura remembered the accident again. She wanted to tell him. If Laurie agreed with the others, then it was bound to be all right. And she followed him into the hall.
Laurie showed up and waved to them as he headed to get ready. When Laura saw him, she thought about the accident again. She wanted to tell him. If Laurie was on the same page as the others, then everything would be fine. So she followed him into the hall.
“Laurie!”
“Hey, Laurie!”
“Hallo!” He was half-way upstairs, but when he turned round and saw Laura he suddenly puffed out his cheeks and goggled his eyes at her. “My word, Laura! You do look stunning,” said Laurie. “What an absolutely topping hat!”
“Hey!” He was halfway up the stairs, but when he turned around and saw Laura, he suddenly puffed out his cheeks and opened his eyes wide at her. “Wow, Laura! You look amazing,” said Laurie. “What a fantastic hat!”
Laura said faintly “Is it?” and smiled up at Laurie, and didn’t tell him after all.
Laura said softly, “Is it?” and smiled up at Laurie, but she didn’t end up telling him after all.
Soon after that people began coming in streams. The band struck up; the hired waiters ran from the house to the marquee. Wherever you looked there were couples strolling, bending to the flowers, greeting, moving on over the lawn. They were like bright birds that had alighted in the Sheridans’ garden for this one afternoon, on their way to—where? Ah, what happiness it is to be with people who all are happy, to press hands, press cheeks, smile into eyes.
Soon after that, people started arriving in droves. The band began to play; the hired waiters hurried from the house to the tent. Everywhere you looked, there were couples walking, leaning down to the flowers, greeting each other, and moving across the lawn. They resembled colorful birds that had landed in the Sheridans’ garden for this one afternoon, on their way to—where? Ah, what a joy it is to be with people who are all happy, to shake hands, touch cheeks, and smile into each other's eyes.
“Darling Laura, how well you look!”
“Hey Laura, you look amazing!”
“What a becoming hat, child!”
“What a cute hat, kid!”
“Laura, you look quite Spanish. I’ve never seen you look so striking.”
“Laura, you look really Spanish. I’ve never seen you look so stunning.”
And Laura, glowing, answered softly, “Have you had tea? Won’t you have an ice? The passion-fruit ices really are rather special.” She ran to her father and begged him. “Daddy darling, can’t the band have something to drink?”
And Laura, beaming, replied gently, “Have you had tea? Would you like an ice? The passion-fruit ices are really quite special.” She ran to her father and pleaded with him, “Daddy, sweetheart, can’t the band have something to drink?”
And the perfect afternoon slowly ripened, slowly faded, slowly its petals closed.
And the perfect afternoon gradually faded, its petals slowly closing.
“Never a more delightful garden-party....” “The greatest success....” “Quite the most....”
“Never a more delightful garden-party....” “The greatest success....” “Quite the most....”
Laura helped her mother with the good-byes. They stood side by side in the porch till it was all over.
Laura helped her mom with the goodbyes. They stood together on the porch until it was all over.
“All over, all over, thank heaven,” said Mrs. Sheridan. “Round up the others, Laura. Let’s go and have some fresh coffee. I’m exhausted. Yes, it’s been very successful. But oh, these parties, these parties! Why will you children insist on giving parties!” And they all of them sat down in the deserted marquee.
“All done, all done, thank goodness,” said Mrs. Sheridan. “Gather everyone else, Laura. Let’s go grab some fresh coffee. I’m wiped out. Yes, it’s been really successful. But oh, these parties, these parties! Why do you kids keep insisting on throwing parties!” And they all sat down in the empty marquee.
“Have a sandwich, daddy dear. I wrote the flag.”
“Have a sandwich, Dad. I wrote the flag.”
“Thanks.” Mr. Sheridan took a bite and the sandwich was gone. He took another. “I suppose you didn’t hear of a beastly accident that happened to-day?” he said.
"Thanks." Mr. Sheridan took a bite, and the sandwich was gone. He took another. "I guess you didn't hear about the terrible accident that happened today?" he said.
“My dear,” said Mrs. Sheridan, holding up her hand, “we did. It nearly ruined the party. Laura insisted we should put it off.”
“My dear,” said Mrs. Sheridan, holding up her hand, “we did. It almost ruined the party. Laura insisted we should postpone it.”
“Oh, mother!” Laura didn’t want to be teased about it.
“Oh, mom!” Laura didn’t want to be made fun of for it.
“It was a horrible affair all the same,” said Mr. Sheridan. “The chap was married too. Lived just below in the lane, and leaves a wife and half a dozen kiddies, so they say.”
“It was a terrible situation anyway,” said Mr. Sheridan. “The guy was married too. He lived just down the street and leaves behind a wife and several kids, or so they say.”
An awkward little silence fell. Mrs. Sheridan fidgeted with her cup. Really, it was very tactless of father....
An uncomfortable silence settled in. Mrs. Sheridan fidgeted with her cup. Honestly, it was really thoughtless of Dad....
Suddenly she looked up. There on the table were all those sandwiches, cakes, puffs, all uneaten, all going to be wasted. She had one of her brilliant ideas.
Suddenly, she looked up. There on the table were all those sandwiches, cakes, and puffs, all untouched, all about to be wasted. She had one of her brilliant ideas.
“I know,” she said. “Let’s make up a basket. Let’s send that poor creature some of this perfectly good food. At any rate, it will be the greatest treat for the children. Don’t you agree? And she’s sure to have neighbours calling in and so on. What a point to have it all ready prepared. Laura!” She jumped up. “Get me the big basket out of the stairs cupboard.”
“I know,” she said. “Let’s put together a basket. Let’s send that poor person some of this perfectly good food. Regardless, it will be a real treat for the kids. Don’t you think? And she will definitely have neighbors dropping by and all that. It’s great to have it all ready to go. Laura!” She jumped up. “Get me the big basket from the cupboard on the stairs.”
“But, mother, do you really think it’s a good idea?” said Laura.
“But, mom, do you really think it’s a good idea?” Laura said.
Again, how curious, she seemed to be different from them all. To take scraps from their party. Would the poor woman really like that?
Again, how strange, she seemed to be different from all of them. Taking leftovers from their party. Would the poor woman actually enjoy that?
“Of course! What’s the matter with you to-day? An hour or two ago you were insisting on us being sympathetic, and now—”
“Of course! What’s going on with you today? A couple of hours ago you were insisting that we be understanding, and now—”
Oh well! Laura ran for the basket. It was filled, it was heaped by her mother.
Oh well! Laura ran for the basket. It was full; it was overflowing with what her mother had prepared.
“Take it yourself, darling,” said she. “Run down just as you are. No, wait, take the arum lilies too. People of that class are so impressed by arum lilies.”
“Take it yourself, sweetheart,” she said. “Run down just as you are. No, wait, grab the arum lilies too. People like that are really impressed by arum lilies.”
“The stems will ruin her lace frock,” said practical Jose.
“The stems will ruin her lace dress,” said practical Jose.
So they would. Just in time. “Only the basket, then. And, Laura!”—her mother followed her out of the marquee—“don’t on any account—”
So they would. Just in time. “Only the basket, then. And, Laura!”—her mother followed her out of the marquee—“don’t under any circumstances—”
“What mother?”
"What mom?"
No, better not put such ideas into the child’s head! “Nothing! Run along.”
No, it’s better not to put those ideas in the kid’s head! “Nothing! Go on.”
It was just growing dusky as Laura shut their garden gates. A big dog ran by like a shadow. The road gleamed white, and down below in the hollow the little cottages were in deep shade. How quiet it seemed after the afternoon. Here she was going down the hill to somewhere where a man lay dead, and she couldn’t realize it. Why couldn’t she? She stopped a minute. And it seemed to her that kisses, voices, tinkling spoons, laughter, the smell of crushed grass were somehow inside her. She had no room for anything else. How strange! She looked up at the pale sky, and all she thought was, “Yes, it was the most successful party.”
It was getting dark as Laura closed their garden gates. A big dog dashed by like a shadow. The road shone white, and down in the hollow, the little cottages were wrapped in deep shade. It felt so quiet after the afternoon. Here she was, going down the hill to somewhere where a man lay dead, and she couldn’t grasp it. Why couldn’t she? She paused for a moment. It seemed to her that kisses, voices, clinking spoons, laughter, and the smell of crushed grass were somehow inside her. She had no space for anything else. How strange! She looked up at the pale sky, and all she thought was, “Yes, it was the most successful party.”
Now the broad road was crossed. The lane began, smoky and dark. Women in shawls and men’s tweed caps hurried by. Men hung over the palings; the children played in the doorways. A low hum came from the mean little cottages. In some of them there was a flicker of light, and a shadow, crab-like, moved across the window. Laura bent her head and hurried on. She wished now she had put on a coat. How her frock shone! And the big hat with the velvet streamer—if only it was another hat! Were the people looking at her? They must be. It was a mistake to have come; she knew all along it was a mistake. Should she go back even now?
Now the wide road was crossed. The path began, smoky and dark. Women in shawls and men in tweed caps hurried past. Men leaned over the fences; children played in the doorways. A low hum came from the shabby little houses. In some of them, there was a flicker of light, and a shadow, moving sideways like a crab, crossed the window. Laura lowered her head and rushed on. She wished she had worn a coat. How her dress gleamed! And the big hat with the velvet ribbon—if only it were a different hat! Were people staring at her? They must be. It was a mistake to have come; she had known all along it was a mistake. Should she turn back even now?
No, too late. This was the house. It must be. A dark knot of people stood outside. Beside the gate an old, old woman with a crutch sat in a chair, watching. She had her feet on a newspaper. The voices stopped as Laura drew near. The group parted. It was as though she was expected, as though they had known she was coming here.
No, it was too late. This had to be the house. A crowd of people stood outside. Next to the gate, an elderly woman with a crutch sat in a chair, watching. Her feet rested on a newspaper. The chatter paused as Laura approached. The group moved aside. It felt like she was expected, as if they had known she was coming.
Laura was terribly nervous. Tossing the velvet ribbon over her shoulder, she said to a woman standing by, “Is this Mrs. Scott’s house?” and the woman, smiling queerly, said, “It is, my lass.”
Laura was really nervous. Throwing the velvet ribbon over her shoulder, she asked a woman nearby, “Is this Mrs. Scott’s house?” The woman, smiling oddly, replied, “It is, my dear.”
Oh, to be away from this! She actually said, “Help me, God,” as she walked up the tiny path and knocked. To be away from those staring eyes, or to be covered up in anything, one of those women’s shawls even. I’ll just leave the basket and go, she decided. I shan’t even wait for it to be emptied.
Oh, to be away from this! She actually said, "Help me, God," as she walked up the narrow path and knocked. To escape those staring eyes, or to be wrapped in anything, even one of those women’s shawls. I’ll just leave the basket and go, she decided. I won’t even wait for it to be emptied.
Then the door opened. A little woman in black showed in the gloom.
Then the door opened. A small woman in black appeared in the darkness.
Laura said, “Are you Mrs. Scott?” But to her horror the woman answered, “Walk in please, miss,” and she was shut in the passage.
Laura said, “Are you Mrs. Scott?” But to her shock, the woman replied, “Please come in, miss,” and she was closed in the hallway.
“No,” said Laura, “I don’t want to come in. I only want to leave this basket. Mother sent—”
“No,” Laura said, “I don’t want to come in. I just want to leave this basket. Mom sent—”
The little woman in the gloomy passage seemed not to have heard her. “Step this way, please, miss,” she said in an oily voice, and Laura followed her.
The little woman in the dark hallway didn’t seem to hear her. “Please, come this way, miss,” she said in a slick voice, and Laura followed her.
She found herself in a wretched little low kitchen, lighted by a smoky lamp. There was a woman sitting before the fire.
She found herself in a miserable little kitchen, dimly lit by a smoky lamp. There was a woman sitting in front of the fire.
“Em,” said the little creature who had let her in. “Em! It’s a young lady.” She turned to Laura. She said meaningly, “I’m ’er sister, miss. You’ll excuse ’er, won’t you?”
“Em,” said the little creature who had let her in. “Em! It’s a young lady.” She turned to Laura. She said significantly, “I’m her sister, miss. You’ll excuse her, won’t you?”
“Oh, but of course!” said Laura. “Please, please don’t disturb her. I—I only want to leave—”
“Oh, of course!” said Laura. “Please, please don’t disturb her. I—I just want to leave—”
But at that moment the woman at the fire turned round. Her face, puffed up, red, with swollen eyes and swollen lips, looked terrible. She seemed as though she couldn’t understand why Laura was there. What did it mean? Why was this stranger standing in the kitchen with a basket? What was it all about? And the poor face puckered up again.
But at that moment, the woman by the fire turned around. Her face, puffy, red, with swollen eyes and lips, looked awful. She seemed unable to comprehend why Laura was there. What did it mean? Why was this stranger standing in the kitchen with a basket? What was going on? And the poor face twisted up again.
“All right, my dear,” said the other. “I’ll thenk the young lady.”
“All right, my dear,” said the other. “I’ll thank the young lady.”
And again she began, “You’ll excuse her, miss, I’m sure,” and her face, swollen too, tried an oily smile.
And again she started, “I’m sure you’ll forgive her, miss,” and her face, puffy too, attempted a greasy smile.
Laura only wanted to get out, to get away. She was back in the passage. The door opened. She walked straight through into the bedroom, where the dead man was lying.
Laura just wanted to escape, to get away. She was back in the hallway. The door swung open. She walked right into the bedroom, where the dead man was lying.
“You’d like a look at ’im, wouldn’t you?” said Em’s sister, and she brushed past Laura over to the bed. “Don’t be afraid, my lass,”—and now her voice sounded fond and sly, and fondly she drew down the sheet—“’e looks a picture. There’s nothing to show. Come along, my dear.”
“You’d like to see him, wouldn’t you?” Em’s sister said, brushing past Laura to the bed. “Don’t be afraid, my dear,”—her voice now sounded affectionate and teasing as she pulled down the sheet—“he looks great. There’s nothing to worry about. Come on, my dear.”
Laura came.
Laura arrived.
There lay a young man, fast asleep—sleeping so soundly, so deeply, that he was far, far away from them both. Oh, so remote, so peaceful. He was dreaming. Never wake him up again. His head was sunk in the pillow, his eyes were closed; they were blind under the closed eyelids. He was given up to his dream. What did garden-parties and baskets and lace frocks matter to him? He was far from all those things. He was wonderful, beautiful. While they were laughing and while the band was playing, this marvel had come to the lane. Happy... happy.... All is well, said that sleeping face. This is just as it should be. I am content.
A young man lay there, fast asleep—so soundly, so deeply, that he was far away from both of them. Oh, so distant, so serene. He was dreaming. Don’t ever wake him up again. His head was sunk in the pillow, his eyes were closed; they were hidden beneath his closed eyelids. He was lost in his dream. What did garden parties, baskets, and lace dresses mean to him? He was far removed from all that. He was amazing, beautiful. While they were laughing and the band was playing, this wonder had entered the lane. Happy... happy.... Everything is fine, said that sleeping face. This is exactly how it should be. I am at peace.
But all the same you had to cry, and she couldn’t go out of the room without saying something to him. Laura gave a loud childish sob.
But still, she had to cry, and she couldn’t leave the room without saying something to him. Laura let out a loud, childlike sob.
“Forgive my hat,” she said.
"Excuse my hat," she said.
And this time she didn’t wait for Em’s sister. She found her way out of the door, down the path, past all those dark people. At the corner of the lane she met Laurie.
And this time she didn’t wait for Em’s sister. She made her way out the door, down the path, past all those dark figures. At the corner of the lane, she ran into Laurie.
He stepped out of the shadow. “Is that you, Laura?”
He stepped out of the shadows. “Is that you, Laura?”
“Yes.”
“Yup.”
“Mother was getting anxious. Was it all right?”
“Mom was getting nervous. Was everything okay?”
“Yes, quite. Oh, Laurie!” She took his arm, she pressed up against him.
“Yes, definitely. Oh, Laurie!” She took his arm and leaned against him.
“I say, you’re not crying, are you?” asked her brother.
“I mean, you’re not crying, are you?” her brother asked.
Laura shook her head. She was.
Laura shook her head. She was.
Laurie put his arm round her shoulder. “Don’t cry,” he said in his warm, loving voice. “Was it awful?”
Laurie wrapped his arm around her shoulder. “Don’t cry,” he said in his warm, loving voice. “Was it really that bad?”
“No,” sobbed Laura. “It was simply marvellous. But Laurie—” She stopped, she looked at her brother. “Isn’t life,” she stammered, “isn’t life—” But what life was she couldn’t explain. No matter. He quite understood.
“No,” sobbed Laura. “It was just amazing. But Laurie—” She paused, looking at her brother. “Isn’t life,” she stammered, “isn’t life—” But she couldn’t explain what she meant by life. No matter. He completely understood.
“Isn’t it, darling?” said Laurie.
“Isn’t it, darling?” said Laurie.
The Daughters of the Late Colonel
I
The week after was one of the busiest weeks of their lives. Even when they went to bed it was only their bodies that lay down and rested; their minds went on, thinking things out, talking things over, wondering, deciding, trying to remember where....
The following week was one of the busiest of their lives. Even when they went to bed, it was just their bodies that lay down and rested; their minds kept going, sorting things out, discussing things, wondering, deciding, trying to remember where....
Constantia lay like a statue, her hands by her sides, her feet just overlapping each other, the sheet up to her chin. She stared at the ceiling.
Constantia lay still like a statue, her hands at her sides, her feet slightly overlapping, the sheet pulled up to her chin. She stared at the ceiling.
“Do you think father would mind if we gave his top-hat to the porter?”
“Do you think Dad would care if we gave his top hat to the porter?”
“The porter?” snapped Josephine. “Why ever the porter? What a very extraordinary idea!”
“The porter?” Josephine said sharply. “Why would we need the porter? What a strange thought!”
“Because,” said Constantia slowly, “he must often have to go to funerals. And I noticed at—at the cemetery that he only had a bowler.” She paused. “I thought then how very much he’d appreciate a top-hat. We ought to give him a present, too. He was always very nice to father.”
“Because,” said Constantia slowly, “he must often go to funerals. And I noticed at—the cemetery that he only had a bowler hat.” She paused. “I thought then how much he’d appreciate a top hat. We should give him a gift, too. He was always really nice to dad.”
“But,” cried Josephine, flouncing on her pillow and staring across the dark at Constantia, “father’s head!” And suddenly, for one awful moment, she nearly giggled. Not, of course, that she felt in the least like giggling. It must have been habit. Years ago, when they had stayed awake at night talking, their beds had simply heaved. And now the porter’s head, disappearing, popped out, like a candle, under father’s hat.... The giggle mounted, mounted; she clenched her hands; she fought it down; she frowned fiercely at the dark and said “Remember” terribly sternly.
“But,” Josephine exclaimed, tossing on her pillow and looking across the dark at Constantia, “dad’s head!” And suddenly, for one horrifying moment, she almost laughed. Not that she really felt like laughing. It was probably just a reflex. Years ago, when they stayed up at night talking, their beds would shake. And now the porter’s head, disappearing, popped out like a candle under dad’s hat.... The urge to laugh grew stronger; she clenched her hands; she fought it back; she glared fiercely at the darkness and said, “Remember” in a very serious tone.
“We can decide to-morrow,” she said.
“We can decide tomorrow,” she said.
Constantia had noticed nothing; she sighed.
Constantia hadn't noticed anything; she sighed.
“Do you think we ought to have our dressing-gowns dyed as well?”
“Do you think we should have our robes dyed too?”
“Black?” almost shrieked Josephine.
“Black?” Josephine almost shouted.
“Well, what else?” said Constantia. “I was thinking—it doesn’t seem quite sincere, in a way, to wear black out of doors and when we’re fully dressed, and then when we’re at home—”
“Well, what else?” said Constantia. “I was thinking—it doesn’t feel very genuine, in a way, to wear black outside and when we’re fully dressed, and then when we’re at home—”
“But nobody sees us,” said Josephine. She gave the bedclothes such a twitch that both her feet became uncovered, and she had to creep up the pillows to get them well under again.
“But nobody sees us,” Josephine said. She gave the blankets a tug so both her feet popped out, and she had to inch up the pillows to tuck them back in properly.
“Kate does,” said Constantia. “And the postman very well might.”
“Kate does,” Constantia said. “And the postman very well might.”
Josephine thought of her dark-red slippers, which matched her dressing-gown, and of Constantia’s favourite indefinite green ones which went with hers. Black! Two black dressing-gowns and two pairs of black woolly slippers, creeping off to the bathroom like black cats.
Josephine thought about her dark-red slippers that matched her dressing gown and Constantia’s favorite, vague green ones that went with hers. Black! Two black dressing gowns and two pairs of black fuzzy slippers, sneaking off to the bathroom like black cats.
“I don’t think it’s absolutely necessary,” said she.
"I don't think it's completely necessary," she said.
Silence. Then Constantia said, “We shall have to post the papers with the notice in them to-morrow to catch the Ceylon mail.... How many letters have we had up till now?”
Silence. Then Constantia said, “We need to send the papers with the notice in them tomorrow to catch the Ceylon mail.... How many letters have we received so far?”
“Twenty-three.”
“23.”
Josephine had replied to them all, and twenty-three times when she came to “We miss our dear father so much” she had broken down and had to use her handkerchief, and on some of them even to soak up a very light-blue tear with an edge of blotting-paper. Strange! She couldn’t have put it on—but twenty-three times. Even now, though, when she said over to herself sadly “We miss our dear father so much,” she could have cried if she’d wanted to.
Josephine had responded to everyone, and twenty-three times when she reached “We miss our dear father so much,” she had broken down and needed to use her handkerchief; in some cases, she even had to soak up a light-blue tear with a piece of blotting paper. Strange! She couldn’t have forced it—but twenty-three times. Even now, though, when she sadly repeated to herself “We miss our dear father so much,” she could have cried if she’d wanted to.
“Have you got enough stamps?” came from Constantia.
“Do you have enough stamps?” Constantia asked.
“Oh, how can I tell?” said Josephine crossly. “What’s the good of asking me that now?”
“Oh, how am I supposed to know?” Josephine said, annoyed. “What’s the point of asking me that right now?”
“I was just wondering,” said Constantia mildly.
"I was just curious," said Constantia calmly.
Silence again. There came a little rustle, a scurry, a hop.
Silence again. There was a small rustle, a quick movement, a hop.
“A mouse,” said Constantia.
“A mouse,” Constantia said.
“It can’t be a mouse because there aren’t any crumbs,” said Josephine.
“It can't be a mouse because there aren't any crumbs,” said Josephine.
“But it doesn’t know there aren’t,” said Constantia.
“But it doesn’t know that there aren’t,” said Constantia.
A spasm of pity squeezed her heart. Poor little thing! She wished she’d left a tiny piece of biscuit on the dressing-table. It was awful to think of it not finding anything. What would it do?
A wave of pity clenched her heart. Poor little thing! She wished she’d left a small piece of biscuit on the dresser. It was terrible to think of it not finding anything. What would it do?
“I can’t think how they manage to live at all,” she said slowly.
“I can’t figure out how they manage to live at all,” she said slowly.
“Who?” demanded Josephine.
"Who?" Josephine asked.
And Constantia said more loudly than she meant to, “Mice.”
And Constantia said louder than she intended, “Mice.”
Josephine was furious. “Oh, what nonsense, Con!” she said. “What have mice got to do with it? You’re asleep.”
Josephine was livid. “Oh, what nonsense, Con!” she said. “What do mice have to do with any of this? You’re asleep.”
“I don’t think I am,” said Constantia. She shut her eyes to make sure. She was.
“I don’t think I am,” said Constantia. She closed her eyes to be sure. She was.
Josephine arched her spine, pulled up her knees, folded her arms so that her fists came under her ears, and pressed her cheek hard against the pillow.
Josephine arched her back, pulled up her knees, crossed her arms so her fists were under her ears, and pressed her cheek firmly against the pillow.
II
Another thing which complicated matters was they had Nurse Andrews staying on with them that week. It was their own fault; they had asked her. It was Josephine’s idea. On the morning—well, on the last morning, when the doctor had gone, Josephine had said to Constantia, “Don’t you think it would be rather nice if we asked Nurse Andrews to stay on for a week as our guest?”
Another thing that complicated matters was that they had Nurse Andrews staying with them that week. It was their own fault; they had asked her. It was Josephine’s idea. On the morning—well, on the last morning, when the doctor had left, Josephine had said to Constantia, “Don’t you think it would be nice if we asked Nurse Andrews to stay on for a week as our guest?”
“Very nice,” said Constantia.
“Really nice,” said Constantia.
“I thought,” went on Josephine quickly, “I should just say this afternoon, after I’ve paid her, ‘My sister and I would be very pleased, after all you’ve done for us, Nurse Andrews, if you would stay on for a week as our guest.’ I’d have to put that in about being our guest in case—”
“I was thinking,” Josephine continued quickly, “that I should say this afternoon, after I’ve paid her, ‘My sister and I would be very happy, after all you’ve done for us, Nurse Andrews, if you would stay on for a week as our guest.’ I’d need to include the part about being our guest just in case—”
“Oh, but she could hardly expect to be paid!” cried Constantia.
“Oh, but she could barely expect to be paid!” exclaimed Constantia.
“One never knows,” said Josephine sagely.
"One never knows," Josephine said wisely.
Nurse Andrews had, of course, jumped at the idea. But it was a bother. It meant they had to have regular sit-down meals at the proper times, whereas if they’d been alone they could just have asked Kate if she wouldn’t have minded bringing them a tray wherever they were. And meal-times now that the strain was over were rather a trial.
Nurse Andrews had, of course, jumped at the idea. But it was a hassle. It meant they had to have regular sit-down meals at the proper times, whereas if they’d been alone they could just have asked Kate if she wouldn’t mind bringing them a tray wherever they were. And meal times now that the stress was over were quite a challenge.
Nurse Andrews was simply fearful about butter. Really they couldn’t help feeling that about butter, at least, she took advantage of their kindness. And she had that maddening habit of asking for just an inch more of bread to finish what she had on her plate, and then, at the last mouthful, absent-mindedly—of course it wasn’t absent-mindedly—taking another helping. Josephine got very red when this happened, and she fastened her small, bead-like eyes on the tablecloth as if she saw a minute strange insect creeping through the web of it. But Constantia’s long, pale face lengthened and set, and she gazed away—away—far over the desert, to where that line of camels unwound like a thread of wool....
Nurse Andrews was genuinely afraid of butter. They really couldn’t help but feel that way about it; at least, she took advantage of their kindness. And she had that annoying habit of asking for just a little more bread to finish what she had on her plate, and then, at the very last bite—although it wasn’t really absent-minded—she would take another helping. Josephine would blush deeply when this happened, and she would fix her small, bead-like eyes on the tablecloth as if she were watching a tiny, strange insect crawling through its pattern. But Constantia’s long, pale face would grow serious, and she would gaze far away—away—beyond the desert, to where that line of camels stretched out like a thread of wool.
“When I was with Lady Tukes,” said Nurse Andrews, “she had such a dainty little contrayvance for the buttah. It was a silvah Cupid balanced on the—on the bordah of a glass dish, holding a tayny fork. And when you wanted some buttah you simply pressed his foot and he bent down and speared you a piece. It was quite a gayme.”
“When I was with Lady Tukes,” Nurse Andrews said, “she had this adorable little gadget for the butter. It was a silver Cupid balanced on the edge of a glass dish, holding a tiny fork. And when you wanted some butter, you just pressed his foot and he bent down and speared you a piece. It was quite a game.”
Josephine could hardly bear that. But “I think those things are very extravagant” was all she said.
Josephine could hardly handle that. But “I think those things are really extravagant” was all she said.
“But whey?” asked Nurse Andrews, beaming through her eyeglasses. “No one, surely, would take more buttah than one wanted—would one?”
“But why?” asked Nurse Andrews, smiling brightly through her glasses. “No one would surely take more butter than they wanted—would they?”
“Ring, Con,” cried Josephine. She couldn’t trust herself to reply.
“Ring, Con,” yelled Josephine. She couldn’t trust herself to respond.
And proud young Kate, the enchanted princess, came in to see what the old tabbies wanted now. She snatched away their plates of mock something or other and slapped down a white, terrified blancmange.
And proud young Kate, the enchanted princess, came in to see what the old tabbies wanted this time. She grabbed their plates of some kind of imitation dish and slammed down a white, frightened blancmange.
“Jam, please, Kate,” said Josephine kindly.
“Jam, please, Kate,” Josephine said kindly.
Kate knelt and burst open the sideboard, lifted the lid of the jam-pot, saw it was empty, put it on the table, and stalked off.
Kate knelt down, opened the sideboard, lifted the lid of the jam jar, saw it was empty, placed it on the table, and walked away.
“I’m afraid,” said Nurse Andrews a moment later, “there isn’t any.”
“I’m afraid,” Nurse Andrews said a moment later, “there isn’t any.”
“Oh, what a bother!” said Josephine. She bit her lip. “What had we better do?”
“Oh, what a hassle!” said Josephine. She bit her lip. “What should we do?”
Constantia looked dubious. “We can’t disturb Kate again,” she said softly.
Constantia looked uncertain. “We can’t bother Kate again,” she said gently.
Nurse Andrews waited, smiling at them both. Her eyes wandered, spying at everything behind her eyeglasses. Constantia in despair went back to her camels. Josephine frowned heavily—concentrated. If it hadn’t been for this idiotic woman she and Con would, of course, have eaten their blancmange without. Suddenly the idea came.
Nurse Andrews waited, smiling at both of them. Her eyes drifted, taking in everything behind her glasses. Constantia, feeling hopeless, returned to her camels. Josephine frowned deeply—focused. If it weren't for this annoying woman, she and Con would have enjoyed their blancmange without a hitch. Suddenly, an idea struck her.
“I know,” she said. “Marmalade. There’s some marmalade in the sideboard. Get it, Con.”
“I know,” she said. “Marmalade. There’s some marmalade in the sideboard. Get it, Con.”
“I hope,” laughed Nurse Andrews—and her laugh was like a spoon tinkling against a medicine-glass—“I hope it’s not very bittah marmalayde.”
“I hope,” laughed Nurse Andrews—and her laugh was like a spoon clinking against a medicine glass—“I hope it’s not very bitter marmalade.”
III
But, after all, it was not long now, and then she’d be gone for good. And there was no getting over the fact that she had been very kind to father. She had nursed him day and night at the end. Indeed, both Constantia and Josephine felt privately she had rather overdone the not leaving him at the very last. For when they had gone in to say good-bye Nurse Andrews had sat beside his bed the whole time, holding his wrist and pretending to look at her watch. It couldn’t have been necessary. It was so tactless, too. Supposing father had wanted to say something—something private to them. Not that he had. Oh, far from it! He lay there, purple, a dark, angry purple in the face, and never even looked at them when they came in. Then, as they were standing there, wondering what to do, he had suddenly opened one eye. Oh, what a difference it would have made, what a difference to their memory of him, how much easier to tell people about it, if he had only opened both! But no—one eye only. It glared at them a moment and then... went out.
But, after all, it wasn't going to be long now, and then she'd be gone for good. And there was no ignoring the fact that she had been really nice to Dad. She took care of him day and night in the end. Honestly, both Constantia and Josephine privately felt she had been a bit over the top by not leaving him alone at the very end. When they had gone in to say goodbye, Nurse Andrews had sat by his bed the whole time, holding his wrist and pretending to check her watch. It didn't really need to happen. It was so thoughtless, too. What if Dad had wanted to say something—something personal to them? Not that he did. Oh, definitely not! He lay there, a dark, angry purple in the face, and didn’t even look at them when they came in. Then, as they stood there, unsure of what to do, he suddenly opened one eye. Oh, what a difference it would have made, what a difference to how they remembered him, how much easier it would have been to talk about it, if he had just opened both! But no—only one eye. It glared at them for a moment and then... went out.
IV
It had made it very awkward for them when Mr. Farolles, of St. John’s, called the same afternoon.
It made things really uncomfortable for them when Mr. Farolles from St. John’s showed up that same afternoon.
“The end was quite peaceful, I trust?” were the first words he said as he glided towards them through the dark drawing-room.
“The end was pretty peaceful, I hope?” were the first words he said as he smoothly approached them through the dim drawing room.
“Quite,” said Josephine faintly. They both hung their heads. Both of them felt certain that eye wasn’t at all a peaceful eye.
“Yeah,” said Josephine softly. They both lowered their heads. They both felt sure that the eye wasn’t peaceful at all.
“Won’t you sit down?” said Josephine.
“Won’t you take a seat?” Josephine asked.
“Thank you, Miss Pinner,” said Mr. Farolles gratefully. He folded his coat-tails and began to lower himself into father’s arm-chair, but just as he touched it he almost sprang up and slid into the next chair instead.
“Thanks, Miss Pinner,” Mr. Farolles said gratefully. He adjusted his coat and started to settle into his dad's armchair, but just as he made contact, he nearly jumped up and slid into the next chair instead.
He coughed. Josephine clasped her hands; Constantia looked vague.
He coughed. Josephine clasped her hands; Constantia looked confused.
“I want you to feel, Miss Pinner,” said Mr. Farolles, “and you, Miss Constantia, that I’m trying to be helpful. I want to be helpful to you both, if you will let me. These are the times,” said Mr Farolles, very simply and earnestly, “when God means us to be helpful to one another.”
“I want you to understand, Miss Pinner,” said Mr. Farolles, “and you, Miss Constantia, that I’m trying to be of assistance. I want to help both of you, if you’ll let me. These are the times,” Mr. Farolles said, very straightforwardly and sincerely, “when God expects us to support one another.”
“Thank you very much, Mr. Farolles,” said Josephine and Constantia.
“Thanks a lot, Mr. Farolles,” said Josephine and Constantia.
“Not at all,” said Mr. Farolles gently. He drew his kid gloves through his fingers and leaned forward. “And if either of you would like a little Communion, either or both of you, here and now, you have only to tell me. A little Communion is often very help—a great comfort,” he added tenderly.
“Not at all,” Mr. Farolles said gently. He slid his kid gloves through his fingers and leaned forward. “And if either of you would like a little Communion, either or both of you, here and now, just let me know. A little Communion is often very helpful—a great comfort,” he added tenderly.
But the idea of a little Communion terrified them. What! In the drawing-room by themselves—with no—no altar or anything! The piano would be much too high, thought Constantia, and Mr. Farolles could not possibly lean over it with the chalice. And Kate would be sure to come bursting in and interrupt them, thought Josephine. And supposing the bell rang in the middle? It might be somebody important—about their mourning. Would they get up reverently and go out, or would they have to wait... in torture?
But the idea of a small Communion scared them. What! In the living room by themselves—with no altar or anything! The piano would be way too high, Constantia thought, and Mr. Farolles definitely couldn’t lean over it with the chalice. And Kate would surely come bursting in and interrupt them, Josephine thought. And what if the bell rang in the middle? It could be someone important—about their mourning. Would they get up respectfully and leave, or would they have to wait... in agony?
“Perhaps you will send round a note by your good Kate if you would care for it later,” said Mr. Farolles.
“Maybe you can have your good Kate drop off a note if you want it later,” said Mr. Farolles.
“Oh yes, thank you very much!” they both said.
“Oh yes, thank you so much!” they both said.
Mr. Farolles got up and took his black straw hat from the round table.
Mr. Farolles stood up and picked up his black straw hat from the round table.
“And about the funeral,” he said softly. “I may arrange that—as your dear father’s old friend and yours, Miss Pinner—and Miss Constantia?”
“And about the funeral,” he said gently. “I can take care of that—as your dear father’s old friend and yours, Miss Pinner—and Miss Constantia?”
Josephine and Constantia got up too.
Josephine and Constantia got up too.
“I should like it to be quite simple,” said Josephine firmly, “and not too expensive. At the same time, I should like—”
“I want it to be really simple,” Josephine said firmly, “and not too pricey. At the same time, I would like—”
“A good one that will last,” thought dreamy Constantia, as if Josephine were buying a nightgown. But, of course, Josephine didn’t say that. “One suitable to our father’s position.” She was very nervous.
“A nice one that will last,” thought dreamy Constantia, as if Josephine were buying a nightgown. But, of course, Josephine didn’t say that. “One appropriate for our father’s position.” She was very nervous.
“I’ll run round to our good friend Mr. Knight,” said Mr. Farolles soothingly. “I will ask him to come and see you. I am sure you will find him very helpful indeed.”
“I’ll go talk to our good friend Mr. Knight,” Mr. Farolles said calmly. “I’ll ask him to come and meet with you. I’m sure you’ll find him really helpful.”
V
Well, at any rate, all that part of it was over, though neither of them could possibly believe that father was never coming back. Josephine had had a moment of absolute terror at the cemetery, while the coffin was lowered, to think that she and Constantia had done this thing without asking his permission. What would father say when he found out? For he was bound to find out sooner or later. He always did. “Buried. You two girls had me buried!” She heard his stick thumping. Oh, what would they say? What possible excuse could they make? It sounded such an appallingly heartless thing to do. Such a wicked advantage to take of a person because he happened to be helpless at the moment. The other people seemed to treat it all as a matter of course. They were strangers; they couldn’t be expected to understand that father was the very last person for such a thing to happen to. No, the entire blame for it all would fall on her and Constantia. And the expense, she thought, stepping into the tight-buttoned cab. When she had to show him the bills. What would he say then?
Well, anyway, that part was over, but neither of them could really believe that their dad was never coming back. Josephine felt a moment of sheer panic at the cemetery, while the coffin was being lowered, thinking that she and Constantia had done this without asking him first. What would Dad say when he found out? Because he was bound to find out sooner or later. He always did. “Buried. You two girls had me buried!” She could almost hear his stick thumping. Oh, what would they say? What kind of excuse could they possibly make? It felt like such a cold-hearted thing to do. Taking advantage of someone just because they were vulnerable at that moment. The other people seemed to treat it like it was no big deal. They were strangers; they didn’t understand that Dad was the last person this should happen to. No, all the blame would fall on her and Constantia. And the costs, she thought, getting into the tightly buttoned cab. When she had to show him the bills. What would he say then?
She heard him absolutely roaring. “And do you expect me to pay for this gimcrack excursion of yours?”
She heard him yelling loudly. “And do you expect me to pay for this ridiculous trip of yours?”
“Oh,” groaned poor Josephine aloud, “we shouldn’t have done it, Con!”
“Oh,” groaned poor Josephine, “we shouldn’t have done that, Con!”
And Constantia, pale as a lemon in all that blackness, said in a frightened whisper, “Done what, Jug?”
And Constantia, as pale as a lemon against all that darkness, said in a scared whisper, “Done what, Jug?”
“Let them bu-bury father like that,” said Josephine, breaking down and crying into her new, queer-smelling mourning handkerchief.
“Let them bury Dad like that,” said Josephine, breaking down and crying into her new, oddly-smelling mourning handkerchief.
“But what else could we have done?” asked Constantia wonderingly. “We couldn’t have kept him, Jug—we couldn’t have kept him unburied. At any rate, not in a flat that size.”
“But what else could we have done?” Constantia asked, amazed. “We couldn’t have kept him, Jug—we couldn’t have kept him unburied. At least, not in a place that small.”
Josephine blew her nose; the cab was dreadfully stuffy.
Josephine blew her nose; the cab was really stuffy.
“I don’t know,” she said forlornly. “It is all so dreadful. I feel we ought to have tried to, just for a time at least. To make perfectly sure. One thing’s certain”—and her tears sprang out again—“father will never forgive us for this—never!”
“I don’t know,” she said sadly. “It’s all just so terrible. I feel like we should have at least tried, just for a little while. To be completely sure. One thing’s for sure”—and her tears started flowing again—“Dad will never forgive us for this—never!”
VI
Father would never forgive them. That was what they felt more than ever when, two mornings later, they went into his room to go through his things. They had discussed it quite calmly. It was even down on Josephine’s list of things to be done. “Go through father’s things and settle about them.” But that was a very different matter from saying after breakfast:
Father would never forgive them. That was what they felt more than ever when, two mornings later, they went into his room to sort through his things. They had talked about it pretty calmly. It was even on Josephine’s to-do list: “Go through father’s things and sort them out.” But that was a completely different situation from saying that right after breakfast:
“Well, are you ready, Con?”
“Well, are you ready, Con?”
“Yes, Jug—when you are.”
“Yes, Jug—whenever you are.”
“Then I think we’d better get it over.”
“Then I think we should just get it done.”
It was dark in the hall. It had been a rule for years never to disturb father in the morning, whatever happened. And now they were going to open the door without knocking even.... Constantia’s eyes were enormous at the idea; Josephine felt weak in the knees.
It was dark in the hallway. For years, the rule had been to never disturb Dad in the morning, no matter what happened. And now they were about to open the door without even knocking... Constantia's eyes were wide at the thought; Josephine felt weak in the knees.
“You—you go first,” she gasped, pushing Constantia.
“You—you go ahead,” she gasped, pushing Constantia.
But Constantia said, as she always had said on those occasions, “No, Jug, that’s not fair. You’re the eldest.”
But Constantia said, as she always had on those occasions, “No, Jug, that’s not fair. You’re the oldest.”
Josephine was just going to say—what at other times she wouldn’t have owned to for the world—what she kept for her very last weapon, “But you’re the tallest,” when they noticed that the kitchen door was open, and there stood Kate....
Josephine was just about to say—something she wouldn’t have admitted normally for anything in the world—what she saved as her final trump card, “But you’re the tallest,” when they noticed the kitchen door was open, and there stood Kate....
“Very stiff,” said Josephine, grasping the doorhandle and doing her best to turn it. As if anything ever deceived Kate!
“Very stiff,” said Josephine, gripping the doorknob and trying her best to turn it. As if anything could ever trick Kate!
It couldn’t be helped. That girl was.... Then the door was shut behind them, but—but they weren’t in father’s room at all. They might have suddenly walked through the wall by mistake into a different flat altogether. Was the door just behind them? They were too frightened to look. Josephine knew that if it was it was holding itself tight shut; Constantia felt that, like the doors in dreams, it hadn’t any handle at all. It was the coldness which made it so awful. Or the whiteness—which? Everything was covered. The blinds were down, a cloth hung over the mirror, a sheet hid the bed; a huge fan of white paper filled the fireplace. Constantia timidly put out her hand; she almost expected a snowflake to fall. Josephine felt a queer tingling in her nose, as if her nose was freezing. Then a cab klop-klopped over the cobbles below, and the quiet seemed to shake into little pieces.
It couldn’t be helped. That girl was... Then the door closed behind them, but—they weren’t in their dad’s room at all. They might have accidentally walked through the wall into a completely different apartment. Was the door right behind them? They were too scared to check. Josephine knew that if it was, it was tightly shut; Constantia felt that, like doors in dreams, it didn’t have a handle at all. It was the coldness that made it so terrifying. Or was it the whiteness—which was it? Everything was covered. The blinds were closed, a cloth was draped over the mirror, a sheet covered the bed; a huge fan of white paper filled the fireplace. Constantia hesitantly reached out her hand; she almost expected a snowflake to land. Josephine felt a strange tingling in her nose, as if it were freezing. Then a cab clattered over the cobblestones below, and the silence seemed to shatter into tiny pieces.
“I had better pull up a blind,” said Josephine bravely.
“I should probably pull up a blind,” said Josephine confidently.
“Yes, it might be a good idea,” whispered Constantia.
“Yes, it might be a good idea,” whispered Constantia.
They only gave the blind a touch, but it flew up and the cord flew after, rolling round the blind-stick, and the little tassel tapped as if trying to get free. That was too much for Constantia.
They only gave the blind a little tug, but it shot up and the cord followed, winding around the blind-stick, while the tiny tassel tapped as if trying to break free. That was too much for Constantia.
“Don’t you think—don’t you think we might put it off for another day?” she whispered.
“Don’t you think—don’t you think we could postpone it for another day?” she whispered.
“Why?” snapped Josephine, feeling, as usual, much better now that she knew for certain that Constantia was terrified. “It’s got to be done. But I do wish you wouldn’t whisper, Con.”
“Why?” snapped Josephine, feeling, as usual, much better now that she knew for sure that Constantia was terrified. “It has to be done. But I really wish you wouldn’t whisper, Con.”
“I didn’t know I was whispering,” whispered Constantia.
“I didn’t realize I was whispering,” Constantia said softly.
“And why do you keep staring at the bed?” said Josephine, raising her voice almost defiantly. “There’s nothing on the bed.”
“And why do you keep staring at the bed?” Josephine said, raising her voice almost defiantly. “There’s nothing on the bed.”
“Oh, Jug, don’t say so!” said poor Connie. “At any rate, not so loudly.”
“Oh, Jug, don’t say that!” said poor Connie. “At least, not so loudly.”
Josephine felt herself that she had gone too far. She took a wide swerve over to the chest of drawers, put out her hand, but quickly drew it back again.
Josephine knew she had crossed a line. She made a wide turn toward the chest of drawers, reached out her hand, but quickly pulled it back again.
“Connie!” she gasped, and she wheeled round and leaned with her back against the chest of drawers.
“Connie!” she exclaimed, and she turned around and leaned back against the dresser.
“Oh, Jug—what?”
“Oh, Jug—what’s up?”
Josephine could only glare. She had the most extraordinary feeling that she had just escaped something simply awful. But how could she explain to Constantia that father was in the chest of drawers? He was in the top drawer with his handkerchiefs and neckties, or in the next with his shirts and pyjamas, or in the lowest of all with his suits. He was watching there, hidden away—just behind the door-handle—ready to spring.
Josephine could only glare. She had an overwhelming feeling that she had just escaped something truly terrible. But how could she explain to Constantia that their father was in the chest of drawers? He was in the top drawer with his handkerchiefs and neckties, or in the next one with his shirts and pajamas, or in the very bottom one with his suits. He was watching there, hidden away—just behind the door handle—ready to pounce.
She pulled a funny old-fashioned face at Constantia, just as she used to in the old days when she was going to cry.
She made a silly old-fashioned face at Constantia, just like she used to do back in the day when she was about to cry.
“I can’t open,” she nearly wailed.
“I can’t open it,” she nearly cried.
“No, don’t, Jug,” whispered Constantia earnestly. “It’s much better not to. Don’t let’s open anything. At any rate, not for a long time.”
“No, don’t, Jug,” Constantia whispered earnestly. “It’s much better if we don’t. Let’s not open anything. At least, not for a long time.”
“But—but it seems so weak,” said Josephine, breaking down.
“But—it just feels so weak,” said Josephine, breaking down.
“But why not be weak for once, Jug?” argued Constantia, whispering quite fiercely. “If it is weak.” And her pale stare flew from the locked writing-table—so safe—to the huge glittering wardrobe, and she began to breathe in a queer, panting away. “Why shouldn’t we be weak for once in our lives, Jug? It’s quite excusable. Let’s be weak—be weak, Jug. It’s much nicer to be weak than to be strong.”
“But why not be weak for once, Jug?” Constantia argued, her voice low but intense. “If that’s what being weak means.” Her pale eyes darted from the locked writing desk—so secure—to the large, shining wardrobe, and she started to breathe in a strange, rapid way. “Why shouldn’t we be weak just this once, Jug? It’s totally understandable. Let’s be weak—be weak, Jug. It’s way nicer to be weak than to be strong.”
And then she did one of those amazingly bold things that she’d done about twice before in their lives: she marched over to the wardrobe, turned the key, and took it out of the lock. Took it out of the lock and held it up to Josephine, showing Josephine by her extraordinary smile that she knew what she’d done—she’d risked deliberately father being in there among his overcoats.
And then she did one of those incredibly daring things that she had done only twice before in their lives: she walked over to the wardrobe, turned the key, and unlocked it. She took the key out of the lock and held it up to Josephine, showing her with a bright smile that she understood the gravity of her actions—she had intentionally put their father at risk of being inside among his overcoats.
If the huge wardrobe had lurched forward, had crashed down on Constantia, Josephine wouldn’t have been surprised. On the contrary, she would have thought it the only suitable thing to happen. But nothing happened. Only the room seemed quieter than ever, and the bigger flakes of cold air fell on Josephine’s shoulders and knees. She began to shiver.
If the huge wardrobe had suddenly tipped over and fallen on Constantia, Josephine wouldn't have been surprised. In fact, she would have thought it was the only fitting thing to happen. But nothing happened. The room just felt quieter than ever, and the colder air settled on Josephine’s shoulders and knees. She started to shiver.
“Come, Jug,” said Constantia, still with that awful callous smile, and Josephine followed just as she had that last time, when Constantia had pushed Benny into the round pond.
“Come on, Jug,” said Constantia, still wearing that terrible, cold smile, and Josephine followed just like she did that last time, when Constantia had shoved Benny into the round pond.
VII
But the strain told on them when they were back in the dining-room. They sat down, very shaky, and looked at each other.
But the stress hit them when they were back in the dining room. They sat down, feeling really shaky, and looked at each other.
“I don’t feel I can settle to anything,” said Josephine, “until I’ve had something. Do you think we could ask Kate for two cups of hot water?”
“I don’t feel like I can focus on anything,” said Josephine, “until I’ve had something. Do you think we could ask Kate for two cups of hot water?”
“I really don’t see why we shouldn’t,” said Constantia carefully. She was quite normal again. “I won’t ring. I’ll go to the kitchen door and ask her.”
“I really don’t see why we shouldn’t,” said Constantia thoughtfully. She was feeling completely normal again. “I won’t call. I’ll go to the kitchen door and ask her.”
“Yes, do,” said Josephine, sinking down into a chair. “Tell her, just two cups, Con, nothing else—on a tray.”
“Yes, go ahead,” said Josephine, sitting down in a chair. “Just tell her, two cups only, Con, nothing else—on a tray.”
“She needn’t even put the jug on, need she?” said Constantia, as though Kate might very well complain if the jug had been there.
“She doesn’t even need to put the jug on, does she?” said Constantia, as if Kate might actually complain if the jug were there.
“Oh no, certainly not! The jug’s not at all necessary. She can pour it direct out of the kettle,” cried Josephine, feeling that would be a labour-saving indeed.
“Oh no, definitely not! The jug isn’t necessary at all. She can pour it straight from the kettle,” exclaimed Josephine, feeling that would really save some effort.
Their cold lips quivered at the greenish brims. Josephine curved her small red hands round the cup; Constantia sat up and blew on the wavy steam, making it flutter from one side to the other.
Their cold lips trembled at the greenish edges. Josephine wrapped her small red hands around the cup; Constantia sat up and blew on the wavy steam, making it flutter from side to side.
“Speaking of Benny,” said Josephine.
"Speaking of Benny," Josephine said.
And though Benny hadn’t been mentioned Constantia immediately looked as though he had.
And even though Benny wasn't mentioned, Constantia instantly looked like he had.
“He’ll expect us to send him something of father’s, of course. But it’s so difficult to know what to send to Ceylon.”
“He’ll expect us to send him something of Dad’s, of course. But it’s so hard to figure out what to send to Ceylon.”
“You mean things get unstuck so on the voyage,” murmured Constantia.
“You mean things get unstuck during the trip,” murmured Constantia.
“No, lost,” said Josephine sharply. “You know there’s no post. Only runners.”
“No, lost,” Josephine said sharply. “You know there’s no mail service. Just messengers.”
Both paused to watch a black man in white linen drawers running through the pale fields for dear life, with a large brown-paper parcel in his hands. Josephine’s black man was tiny; he scurried along glistening like an ant. But there was something blind and tireless about Constantia’s tall, thin fellow, which made him, she decided, a very unpleasant person indeed.... On the veranda, dressed all in white and wearing a cork helmet, stood Benny. His right hand shook up and down, as father’s did when he was impatient. And behind him, not in the least interested, sat Hilda, the unknown sister-in-law. She swung in a cane rocker and flicked over the leaves of the Tatler.
Both stopped to watch a Black man in white linen shorts running through the pale fields for his life, holding a large brown paper package. Josephine’s Black man was small; he hurried along, shining like an ant. But there was something aimless and relentless about Constantia’s tall, slender guy, which made her think he was a very unpleasant person indeed.... On the porch, dressed all in white and wearing a cork helmet, stood Benny. His right hand shook up and down, just like their father's did when he was impatient. And behind him, completely uninterested, sat Hilda, the unknown sister-in-law. She rocked in a cane chair and flipped through the pages of the Tatler.
“I think his watch would be the most suitable present,” said Josephine.
“I think his watch would be the perfect gift,” said Josephine.
Constantia looked up; she seemed surprised.
Constantia looked up; she appeared surprised.
“Oh, would you trust a gold watch to a native?”
“Oh, would you trust a gold watch to a local?”
“But of course, I’d disguise it,” said Josephine. “No one would know it was a watch.” She liked the idea of having to make a parcel such a curious shape that no one could possibly guess what it was. She even thought for a moment of hiding the watch in a narrow cardboard corset-box that she’d kept by her for a long time, waiting for it to come in for something. It was such beautiful, firm cardboard. But, no, it wouldn’t be appropriate for this occasion. It had lettering on it: Medium Women’s 28. Extra Firm Busks. It would be almost too much of a surprise for Benny to open that and find father’s watch inside.
“But of course I’d hide it,” said Josephine. “No one would know it was a watch.” She found the idea of wrapping something in such a strange shape that no one could guess what it was intriguing. She even considered for a moment hiding the watch in a narrow cardboard corset box she had kept for a long time, waiting for the right moment to use it. It was such beautiful, sturdy cardboard. But no, that wouldn’t be suitable for this occasion. It had writing on it: Medium Women’s 28. Extra Firm Busks. It would be quite a shock for Benny to open that and find their father’s watch inside.
“And of course it isn’t as though it would be going—ticking, I mean,” said Constantia, who was still thinking of the native love of jewellery. “At least,” she added, “it would be very strange if after all that time it was.”
“And of course, it’s not like it would be ticking, I mean,” said Constantia, who was still thinking about the local love of jewelry. “At least,” she added, “it would be really strange if it was after all that time.”
VIII
Josephine made no reply. She had flown off on one of her tangents. She had suddenly thought of Cyril. Wasn’t it more usual for the only grandson to have the watch? And then dear Cyril was so appreciative, and a gold watch meant so much to a young man. Benny, in all probability, had quite got out of the habit of watches; men so seldom wore waistcoats in those hot climates. Whereas Cyril in London wore them from year’s end to year’s end. And it would be so nice for her and Constantia, when he came to tea, to know it was there. “I see you’ve got on grandfather’s watch, Cyril.” It would be somehow so satisfactory.
Josephine didn’t say anything. She had drifted off on one of her thoughts. She suddenly thought of Cyril. Wasn’t it more common for the only grandson to inherit the watch? Plus, dear Cyril was so grateful, and a gold watch meant a lot to a young man. Benny had probably gotten out of the habit of wearing watches; men hardly ever wore waistcoats in those hot climates. Meanwhile, Cyril wore them all year round in London. And it would be so nice for her and Constantia, when he came for tea, to know it was there. “I see you’re wearing grandfather’s watch, Cyril.” It would feel somehow so satisfying.
Dear boy! What a blow his sweet, sympathetic little note had been! Of course they quite understood; but it was most unfortunate.
Dear boy! His sweet, understanding little note really hit hard! Of course, they totally got it; but it was really unfortunate.
“It would have been such a point, having him,” said Josephine.
“It would have been such a moment, having him,” said Josephine.
“And he would have enjoyed it so,” said Constantia, not thinking what she was saying.
“And he would have enjoyed it so,” said Constantia, not realizing what she was saying.
However, as soon as he got back he was coming to tea with his aunties. Cyril to tea was one of their rare treats.
However, as soon as he got back, he was going to have tea with his aunts. Cyril coming for tea was one of their special treats.
“Now, Cyril, you mustn’t be frightened of our cakes. Your Auntie Con and I bought them at Buszard’s this morning. We know what a man’s appetite is. So don’t be ashamed of making a good tea.”
“Now, Cyril, you shouldn’t be scared of our cakes. Your Auntie Con and I got them at Buszard’s this morning. We understand how a man's appetite can be. So don’t hesitate to enjoy a nice tea.”
Josephine cut recklessly into the rich dark cake that stood for her winter gloves or the soling and heeling of Constantia’s only respectable shoes. But Cyril was most unmanlike in appetite.
Josephine sliced haphazardly into the rich dark cake that represented her winter gloves or the soles and heels of Constantia’s only decent shoes. But Cyril was surprisingly unmanly when it came to his appetite.
“I say, Aunt Josephine, I simply can’t. I’ve only just had lunch, you know.”
“I mean, Aunt Josephine, I just can’t. I’ve only just had lunch, you know.”
“Oh, Cyril, that can’t be true! It’s after four,” cried Josephine. Constantia sat with her knife poised over the chocolate-roll.
“Oh, Cyril, that can’t be true! It’s after four,” cried Josephine. Constantia sat with her knife ready over the chocolate roll.
“It is, all the same,” said Cyril. “I had to meet a man at Victoria, and he kept me hanging about till... there was only time to get lunch and to come on here. And he gave me—phew”—Cyril put his hand to his forehead—“a terrific blow-out,” he said.
“It is, still,” said Cyril. “I had to meet a guy at Victoria, and he made me wait until... there was just enough time to grab lunch and come here. And he gave me—phew”—Cyril placed his hand on his forehead—“a massive feast,” he said.
It was disappointing—to-day of all days. But still he couldn’t be expected to know.
It was disappointing—of all days today. But still, he couldn't have been expected to know.
“But you’ll have a meringue, won’t you, Cyril?” said Aunt Josephine. “These meringues were bought specially for you. Your dear father was so fond of them. We were sure you are, too.”
“But you’ll have a meringue, right, Cyril?” said Aunt Josephine. “These meringues were bought just for you. Your dear father loved them so much. We knew you would, too.”
“I am, Aunt Josephine,” cried Cyril ardently. “Do you mind if I take half to begin with?”
“I am, Aunt Josephine,” Cyril exclaimed passionately. “Do you mind if I start with half?”
“Not at all, dear boy; but we mustn’t let you off with that.”
“Not at all, my dear boy; but we can't just let you get away with that.”
“Is your dear father still so fond of meringues?” asked Auntie Con gently. She winced faintly as she broke through the shell of hers.
“Is your dear father still so fond of meringues?” Auntie Con asked gently. She winced slightly as she cracked the shell of hers.
“Well, I don’t quite know, Auntie Con,” said Cyril breezily.
“Well, I’m not really sure, Auntie Con,” said Cyril casually.
At that they both looked up.
At that, they both looked up.
“Don’t know?” almost snapped Josephine. “Don’t know a thing like that about your own father, Cyril?”
“Don’t know?” almost snapped Josephine. “You don’t know something like that about your own dad, Cyril?”
“Surely,” said Auntie Con softly.
"Of course," Auntie Con said gently.
Cyril tried to laugh it off. “Oh, well,” he said, “it’s such a long time since—” He faltered. He stopped. Their faces were too much for him.
Cyril tried to play it off with a laugh. “Oh, well,” he said, “it’s been so long since—” He hesitated. He paused. Their expressions were overwhelming for him.
“Even so,” said Josephine.
"Even so," said Josephine.
And Auntie Con looked.
And Auntie Con stared.
Cyril put down his teacup. “Wait a bit,” he cried. “Wait a bit, Aunt Josephine. What am I thinking of?”
Cyril set his teacup down. “Hold on a second,” he exclaimed. “Hold on a second, Aunt Josephine. What am I thinking?”
He looked up. They were beginning to brighten. Cyril slapped his knee.
He looked up. They were starting to get brighter. Cyril smacked his knee.
“Of course,” he said, “it was meringues. How could I have forgotten? Yes, Aunt Josephine, you’re perfectly right. Father’s most frightfully keen on meringues.”
“Of course,” he said, “it was meringues. How could I have forgotten? Yes, Aunt Josephine, you’re absolutely right. Dad’s really into meringues.”
They didn’t only beam. Aunt Josephine went scarlet with pleasure; Auntie Con gave a deep, deep sigh.
They didn't just smile. Aunt Josephine flushed with happiness; Auntie Con let out a long, deep sigh.
“And now, Cyril, you must come and see father,” said Josephine. “He knows you were coming to-day.”
“And now, Cyril, you need to come and see Dad,” Josephine said. “He knows you’re coming today.”
“Right,” said Cyril, very firmly and heartily. He got up from his chair; suddenly he glanced at the clock.
"Right," Cyril said, very firmly and enthusiastically. He got up from his chair and suddenly glanced at the clock.
“I say, Auntie Con, isn’t your clock a bit slow? I’ve got to meet a man at—at Paddington just after five. I’m afraid I shan’t be able to stay very long with grandfather.”
“I say, Auntie Con, isn’t your clock a bit slow? I’ve got to meet a guy at—at Paddington just after five. I’m afraid I won’t be able to stay very long with granddad.”
“Oh, he won’t expect you to stay very long!” said Aunt Josephine.
“Oh, he won’t expect you to stay very long!” said Aunt Josephine.
Constantia was still gazing at the clock. She couldn’t make up her mind if it was fast or slow. It was one or the other, she felt almost certain of that. At any rate, it had been.
Constantia was still watching the clock. She couldn’t decide if it was running fast or slow. It had to be one or the other; she was almost sure of that. In any case, it had been.
Cyril still lingered. “Aren’t you coming along, Auntie Con?”
Cyril still hung around. “Aren’t you coming with us, Auntie Con?”
“Of course,” said Josephine, “we shall all go. Come on, Con.”
“Of course,” Josephine said, “we're all going. Let's go, Con.”
IX
They knocked at the door, and Cyril followed his aunts into grandfather’s hot, sweetish room.
They knocked on the door, and Cyril followed his aunts into his grandfather's hot, sweet-smelling room.
“Come on,” said Grandfather Pinner. “Don’t hang about. What is it? What’ve you been up to?”
“Come on,” said Grandfather Pinner. “Don't waste time. What’s going on? What have you been up to?”
He was sitting in front of a roaring fire, clasping his stick. He had a thick rug over his knees. On his lap there lay a beautiful pale yellow silk handkerchief.
He was sitting in front of a roaring fire, holding his stick. He had a thick blanket over his knees. On his lap lay a beautiful pale yellow silk handkerchief.
“It’s Cyril, father,” said Josephine shyly. And she took Cyril’s hand and led him forward.
“It’s Cyril, Dad,” Josephine said shyly. She took Cyril’s hand and walked him forward.
“Good afternoon, grandfather,” said Cyril, trying to take his hand out of Aunt Josephine’s. Grandfather Pinner shot his eyes at Cyril in the way he was famous for. Where was Auntie Con? She stood on the other side of Aunt Josephine; her long arms hung down in front of her; her hands were clasped. She never took her eyes off grandfather.
“Good afternoon, Grandpa,” said Cyril, trying to pull his hand away from Aunt Josephine’s. Grandpa Pinner shot a look at Cyril like he was known for. Where was Aunt Con? She was on the other side of Aunt Josephine; her long arms hung down in front of her, and her hands were clasped. She never took her eyes off Grandpa.
“Well,” said Grandfather Pinner, beginning to thump, “what have you got to tell me?”
“Well,” said Grandfather Pinner, starting to thump, “what do you have to tell me?”
What had he, what had he got to tell him? Cyril felt himself smiling like a perfect imbecile. The room was stifling, too.
What did he, what did he have to say to him? Cyril felt himself smiling like a total fool. The room was stuffy, too.
But Aunt Josephine came to his rescue. She cried brightly, “Cyril says his father is still very fond of meringues, father dear.”
But Aunt Josephine came to his rescue. She exclaimed cheerfully, “Cyril says his dad still really loves meringues, dear.”
“Eh?” said Grandfather Pinner, curving his hand like a purple meringue-shell over one ear.
“Eh?” said Grandfather Pinner, cupping his hand like a purple meringue shell over one ear.
Josephine repeated, “Cyril says his father is still very fond of meringues.”
Josephine said again, “Cyril says his dad still really likes meringues.”
“Can’t hear,” said old Colonel Pinner. And he waved Josephine away with his stick, then pointed with his stick to Cyril. “Tell me what she’s trying to say,” he said.
“Can’t hear,” said old Colonel Pinner. He waved Josephine away with his stick and then pointed to Cyril with it. “Tell me what she’s trying to say,” he said.
(My God!) “Must I?” said Cyril, blushing and staring at Aunt Josephine.
(My God!) “Do I have to?” Cyril said, blushing and staring at Aunt Josephine.
“Do, dear,” she smiled. “It will please him so much.”
“Go on, dear,” she smiled. “It will make him really happy.”
“Come on, out with it!” cried Colonel Pinner testily, beginning to thump again.
“Come on, spill it!” Colonel Pinner said irritably, starting to thump again.
And Cyril leaned forward and yelled, “Father’s still very fond of meringues.”
And Cyril leaned forward and shouted, “Dad’s still really into meringues.”
At that Grandfather Pinner jumped as though he had been shot.
At that, Grandfather Pinner jumped like he had been shot.
“Don’t shout!” he cried. “What’s the matter with the boy? Meringues! What about ’em?”
“Don’t yell!” he shouted. “What’s wrong with the kid? Meringues! What’s the deal with them?”
“Oh, Aunt Josephine, must we go on?” groaned Cyril desperately.
“Oh, Aunt Josephine, do we have to keep going?” Cyril groaned in desperation.
“It’s quite all right, dear boy,” said Aunt Josephine, as though he and she were at the dentist’s together. “He’ll understand in a minute.” And she whispered to Cyril, “He’s getting a bit deaf, you know.” Then she leaned forward and really bawled at Grandfather Pinner, “Cyril only wanted to tell you, father dear, that his father is still very fond of meringues.”
“It’s totally fine, dear boy,” said Aunt Josephine, as if they were both at the dentist. “He’ll get it soon.” Then she whispered to Cyril, “He’s getting a bit hard of hearing, you know.” After that, she leaned in and loudly shouted at Grandfather Pinner, “Cyril just wanted to let you know, dear father, that his dad still really loves meringues.”
Colonel Pinner heard that time, heard and brooded, looking Cyril up and down.
Colonel Pinner heard it that time, listened and reflected, looking Cyril over from head to toe.
“What an esstrordinary thing!” said old Grandfather Pinner. “What an esstrordinary thing to come all this way here to tell me!”
“What an extraordinary thing!” said old Grandfather Pinner. “What an extraordinary thing to come all this way here to tell me!”
And Cyril felt it was.
And Cyril felt it was.
“Yes, I shall send Cyril the watch,” said Josephine.
“Yes, I’ll send Cyril the watch,” said Josephine.
“That would be very nice,” said Constantia. “I seem to remember last time he came there was some little trouble about the time.”
"That would be great," said Constantia. "I remember the last time he came, there was some minor issue with the timing."
X
They were interrupted by Kate bursting through the door in her usual fashion, as though she had discovered some secret panel in the wall.
They were interrupted when Kate burst through the door, just like she always did, as if she had found some hidden panel in the wall.
“Fried or boiled?” asked the bold voice.
“Fried or boiled?” asked the confident voice.
Fried or boiled? Josephine and Constantia were quite bewildered for the moment. They could hardly take it in.
Fried or boiled? Josephine and Constantia were really confused for the moment. They could barely wrap their heads around it.
“Fried or boiled what, Kate?” asked Josephine, trying to begin to concentrate.
“Fried or boiled what, Kate?” asked Josephine, trying to start focusing.
Kate gave a loud sniff. “Fish.”
Kate let out a loud sniff. “Fish.”
“Well, why didn’t you say so immediately?” Josephine reproached her gently. “How could you expect us to understand, Kate? There are a great many things in this world you know, which are fried or boiled.” And after such a display of courage she said quite brightly to Constantia, “Which do you prefer, Con?”
“Well, why didn’t you say that right away?” Josephine gently scolded her. “How could you expect us to understand, Kate? There are so many things in this world that you know are fried or boiled.” After that display of courage, she turned to Constantia and asked cheerfully, “Which one do you prefer, Con?”
“I think it might be nice to have it fried,” said Constantia. “On the other hand, of course, boiled fish is very nice. I think I prefer both equally well.... Unless you.... In that case—”
“I think it might be nice to have it fried,” Constantia said. “On the other hand, of course, boiled fish is really good too. I think I like both just as much... Unless you... In that case—”
“I shall fry it,” said Kate, and she bounced back, leaving their door open and slamming the door of her kitchen.
“I'll fry it,” said Kate, and she bounced back, leaving their door open and slamming the kitchen door.
Josephine gazed at Constantia; she raised her pale eyebrows until they rippled away into her pale hair. She got up. She said in a very lofty, imposing way, “Do you mind following me into the drawing-room, Constantia? I’ve got something of great importance to discuss with you.”
Josephine looked at Constantia; she lifted her light eyebrows until they blended into her light hair. She stood up. In a very grand and commanding tone, she said, “Would you mind following me into the drawing room, Constantia? I have something really important to talk to you about.”
For it was always to the drawing-room they retired when they wanted to talk over Kate.
For they always went to the living room when they wanted to discuss Kate.
Josephine closed the door meaningly. “Sit down, Constantia,” she said, still very grand. She might have been receiving Constantia for the first time. And Con looked round vaguely for a chair, as though she felt indeed quite a stranger.
Josephine closed the door with significance. “Sit down, Constantia,” she said, still quite dignified. She could have been welcoming Constantia for the first time. And Con looked around uncertainly for a chair, as if she truly felt like a stranger.
“Now the question is,” said Josephine, bending forward, “whether we shall keep her or not.”
“Now the question is,” Josephine said, leaning in, “are we going to keep her or not?”
“That is the question,” agreed Constantia.
"That's the question," Constantia said.
“And this time,” said Josephine firmly, “we must come to a definite decision.”
“And this time,” Josephine said firmly, “we need to make a clear decision.”
Constantia looked for a moment as though she might begin going over all the other times, but she pulled herself together and said, “Yes, Jug.”
Constantia paused for a moment, seeming like she might start recounting all the other times, but she composed herself and said, “Yeah, Jug.”
“You see, Con,” explained Josephine, “everything is so changed now.” Constantia looked up quickly. “I mean,” went on Josephine, “we’re not dependent on Kate as we were.” And she blushed faintly. “There’s not father to cook for.”
“You see, Con,” explained Josephine, “everything is so different now.” Constantia looked up quickly. “I mean,” continued Josephine, “we’re not relying on Kate like we used to.” And she blushed slightly. “There’s no father to cook for.”
“That is perfectly true,” agreed Constantia. “Father certainly doesn’t want any cooking now, whatever else—”
“That is completely true,” agreed Constantia. “Dad definitely doesn’t want any cooking right now, no matter what else—”
Josephine broke in sharply, “You’re not sleepy, are you, Con?”
Josephine interrupted quickly, “You’re not tired, are you, Con?”
“Sleepy, Jug?” Constantia was wide-eyed.
"Sleepy, Jug?" Constantia was alert.
“Well, concentrate more,” said Josephine sharply, and she returned to the subject. “What it comes to is, if we did”—and this she barely breathed, glancing at the door—“give Kate notice”—she raised her voice again—“we could manage our own food.”
“Well, focus more,” Josephine said sharply as she got back to the point. “What it boils down to is, if we did”—she barely whispered this, glancing at the door—“give Kate notice”—she raised her voice again—“we could handle our own meals.”
“Why not?” cried Constantia. She couldn’t help smiling. The idea was so exciting. She clasped her hands. “What should we live on, Jug?”
“Why not?” Constantia exclaimed, unable to suppress her smile. The idea was just so thrilling. She clasped her hands together. “What will we survive on, Jug?”
“Oh, eggs in various forms!” said Jug, lofty again. “And, besides, there are all the cooked foods.”
“Oh, eggs in different ways!” said Jug, feeling important again. “And, on top of that, there are all the cooked dishes.”
“But I’ve always heard,” said Constantia, “they are considered so very expensive.”
“But I’ve always heard,” said Constantia, “they’re considered really expensive.”
“Not if one buys them in moderation,” said Josephine. But she tore herself away from this fascinating bypath and dragged Constantia after her.
“Not if you buy them in moderation,” said Josephine. But she pulled herself away from this interesting diversion and dragged Constantia along with her.
“What we’ve got to decide now, however, is whether we really do trust Kate or not.”
“What we need to figure out now, though, is whether we actually trust Kate or not.”
Constantia leaned back. Her flat little laugh flew from her lips.
Constantia leaned back. Her small, flat laugh escaped her lips.
“Isn’t it curious, Jug,” said she, “that just on this one subject I’ve never been able to quite make up my mind?”
“Isn’t it interesting, Jug,” she said, “that on this one topic I’ve never really been able to decide?”
XI
She never had. The whole difficulty was to prove anything. How did one prove things, how could one? Suppose Kate had stood in front of her and deliberately made a face. Mightn’t she very well have been in pain? Wasn’t it impossible, at any rate, to ask Kate if she was making a face at her? If Kate answered “No”—and, of course, she would say “No”—what a position! How undignified! Then again Constantia suspected, she was almost certain that Kate went to her chest of drawers when she and Josephine were out, not to take things but to spy. Many times she had come back to find her amethyst cross in the most unlikely places, under her lace ties or on top of her evening Bertha. More than once she had laid a trap for Kate. She had arranged things in a special order and then called Josephine to witness.
She never had. The whole challenge was proving anything. How does one prove things, how could one? What if Kate stood in front of her and intentionally made a face? Couldn’t she very well be in pain? Wasn’t it impossible, anyway, to ask Kate if she was making a face at her? If Kate replied “No”—and of course, she would say “No”—what a situation! How humiliating! Then again, Constantia suspected, she was almost sure that Kate went to her chest of drawers when she and Josephine were out, not to take things but to spy. Many times she returned to find her amethyst cross in the most unexpected places, under her lace ties or on top of her evening Bertha. More than once, she had set a trap for Kate. She arranged things in a special order and then called Josephine to witness.
“You see, Jug?”
"Got it, Jug?"
“Quite, Con.”
"Sure thing, Con."
“Now we shall be able to tell.”
“Now we will be able to tell.”
But, oh dear, when she did go to look, she was as far off from a proof as ever! If anything was displaced, it might so very well have happened as she closed the drawer; a jolt might have done it so easily.
But, oh no, when she went to check, she was as far from proof as ever! If anything was out of place, it could have easily happened when she closed the drawer; a bump could have easily caused it.
“You come, Jug, and decide. I really can’t. It’s too difficult.”
“You come, Jug, and make the choice. I honestly can’t. It’s too hard.”
But after a pause and a long glare Josephine would sigh, “Now you’ve put the doubt into my mind, Con, I’m sure I can’t tell myself.”
But after a pause and a long stare, Josephine sighed, “Now you've put doubt in my mind, Con, I'm sure I can't figure it out myself.”
“Well, we can’t postpone it again,” said Josephine. “If we postpone it this time—”
“Well, we can’t delay it again,” said Josephine. “If we delay it this time—”
XII
But at that moment in the street below a barrel-organ struck up. Josephine and Constantia sprang to their feet together.
But at that moment in the street below, a street performer started playing a barrel organ. Josephine and Constantia jumped to their feet together.
“Run, Con,” said Josephine. “Run quickly. There’s sixpence on the—”
“Run, Con,” said Josephine. “Run quickly. There’s a sixpence on the—”
Then they remembered. It didn’t matter. They would never have to stop the organ-grinder again. Never again would she and Constantia be told to make that monkey take his noise somewhere else. Never would sound that loud, strange bellow when father thought they were not hurrying enough. The organ-grinder might play there all day and the stick would not thump.
Then they remembered. It didn’t matter. They would never have to stop the organ grinder again. Never again would she and Constantia be told to make that monkey go make his noise somewhere else. Never would they hear that loud, strange bellow when their dad thought they weren’t hurrying enough. The organ grinder could play there all day and the stick wouldn’t thump.
It never will thump again,
It never will thump again,
It will never thump again,
It will never thump again,
played the barrel-organ.
played the music box.
What was Constantia thinking? She had such a strange smile; she looked different. She couldn’t be going to cry.
What was Constantia thinking? She had such an odd smile; she looked different. She couldn’t be about to cry.
“Jug, Jug,” said Constantia softly, pressing her hands together. “Do you know what day it is? It’s Saturday. It’s a week to-day, a whole week.”
“Jug, Jug,” Constantia said softly, pressing her hands together. “Do you know what day it is? It’s Saturday. It’s been a week today, a whole week.”
A week since father died,
A week since father died,
A week since Dad passed away,
A week since Dad passed away,
cried the barrel-organ. And Josephine, too, forgot to be practical and sensible; she smiled faintly, strangely. On the Indian carpet there fell a square of sunlight, pale red; it came and went and came—and stayed, deepened—until it shone almost golden.
cried the barrel-organ. And Josephine, too, forgot to be practical and sensible; she smiled faintly, strangely. On the Indian carpet, a square of sunlight fell, pale red; it came and went and came—then stayed, deepened—until it shone almost golden.
“The sun’s out,” said Josephine, as though it really mattered.
“The sun’s out,” said Josephine, as if it really mattered.
A perfect fountain of bubbling notes shook from the barrel-organ, round, bright notes, carelessly scattered.
A fountain of cheerful, bubbling notes spilled from the barrel-organ, round and bright, scattered without a care.
Constantia lifted her big, cold hands as if to catch them, and then her hands fell again. She walked over to the mantelpiece to her favourite Buddha. And the stone and gilt image, whose smile always gave her such a queer feeling, almost a pain and yet a pleasant pain, seemed to-day to be more than smiling. He knew something; he had a secret. “I know something that you don’t know,” said her Buddha. Oh, what was it, what could it be? And yet she had always felt there was... something.
Constantia raised her large, cold hands as if trying to catch something, but then they fell again. She walked over to the mantelpiece to her favorite Buddha. The stone and gilt statue, whose smile always gave her an odd feeling—almost painful, yet in a good way—seemed today to be more than just smiling. He knew something; he had a secret. “I know something that you don’t know,” her Buddha seemed to say. Oh, what was it, what could it be? Yet she had always sensed there was... something.
The sunlight pressed through the windows, thieved its way in, flashed its light over the furniture and the photographs. Josephine watched it. When it came to mother’s photograph, the enlargement over the piano, it lingered as though puzzled to find so little remained of mother, except the earrings shaped like tiny pagodas and a black feather boa. Why did the photographs of dead people always fade so? wondered Josephine. As soon as a person was dead their photograph died too. But, of course, this one of mother was very old. It was thirty-five years old. Josephine remembered standing on a chair and pointing out that feather boa to Constantia and telling her that it was a snake that had killed their mother in Ceylon.... Would everything have been different if mother hadn’t died? She didn’t see why. Aunt Florence had lived with them until they had left school, and they had moved three times and had their yearly holiday and... and there’d been changes of servants, of course.
The sunlight pushed through the windows, sneaking in and shining its light on the furniture and the photos. Josephine watched it. When it hit her mother’s photo, the big one over the piano, it lingered as if confused by how little was left of her mother, except for the earrings shaped like tiny pagodas and a black feather boa. Why did photos of dead people always fade away? Josephine wondered. As soon as someone died, their picture seemed to die too. But, of course, this one of her mother was really old. It was thirty-five years old. Josephine remembered standing on a chair, pointing out that feather boa to Constantia and telling her that a snake had killed their mother in Ceylon.... Would everything have been different if their mother hadn’t died? She didn’t think so. Aunt Florence had lived with them until they finished school, and they had moved three times, gone on their yearly holiday, and... there had been changes in servants, of course.
Some little sparrows, young sparrows they sounded, chirped on the window-ledge. Yeep—eyeep—yeep. But Josephine felt they were not sparrows, not on the window-ledge. It was inside her, that queer little crying noise. Yeep—eyeep—yeep. Ah, what was it crying, so weak and forlorn?
Some little sparrows, they sounded like young sparrows, chirped on the window ledge. Yeep—eyeep—yeep. But Josephine felt they weren't actually sparrows, not on the window ledge. It was coming from inside her, that strange little crying noise. Yeep—eyeep—yeep. Ah, what was crying like that, so weak and lonely?
If mother had lived, might they have married? But there had been nobody for them to marry. There had been father’s Anglo-Indian friends before he quarrelled with them. But after that she and Constantia never met a single man except clergymen. How did one meet men? Or even if they’d met them, how could they have got to know men well enough to be more than strangers? One read of people having adventures, being followed, and so on. But nobody had ever followed Constantia and her. Oh yes, there had been one year at Eastbourne a mysterious man at their boarding-house who had put a note on the jug of hot water outside their bedroom door! But by the time Connie had found it the steam had made the writing too faint to read; they couldn’t even make out to which of them it was addressed. And he had left next day. And that was all. The rest had been looking after father, and at the same time keeping out of father’s way. But now? But now? The thieving sun touched Josephine gently. She lifted her face. She was drawn over to the window by gentle beams....
If Mom had lived, might they have married? But there wasn't anyone for them to marry. There had been Dad's Anglo-Indian friends before he fell out with them. But after that, she and Constantia never met a single man except for the clergy. How does one meet men? Or even if they did meet them, how could they have gotten to know them well enough to be more than just strangers? You read about people having adventures, being followed, and so on. But nobody ever followed Constantia and her. Oh yes, there was one year at Eastbourne when a mysterious man at their boarding house left a note on the jug of hot water outside their bedroom door! But by the time Connie found it, the steam had made the writing too faint to read; they couldn't even tell who it was meant for. And he left the next day. And that was it. The rest was just taking care of Dad while trying to stay out of his way. But now? But now? The warm sun touched Josephine gently. She lifted her face, drawn over to the window by its soft beams....
Until the barrel-organ stopped playing Constantia stayed before the Buddha, wondering, but not as usual, not vaguely. This time her wonder was like longing. She remembered the times she had come in here, crept out of bed in her nightgown when the moon was full, and lain on the floor with her arms outstretched, as though she was crucified. Why? The big, pale moon had made her do it. The horrible dancing figures on the carved screen had leered at her and she hadn’t minded. She remembered too how, whenever they were at the seaside, she had gone off by herself and got as close to the sea as she could, and sung something, something she had made up, while she gazed all over that restless water. There had been this other life, running out, bringing things home in bags, getting things on approval, discussing them with Jug, and taking them back to get more things on approval, and arranging father’s trays and trying not to annoy father. But it all seemed to have happened in a kind of tunnel. It wasn’t real. It was only when she came out of the tunnel into the moonlight or by the sea or into a thunderstorm that she really felt herself. What did it mean? What was it she was always wanting? What did it all lead to? Now? Now?
Until the barrel organ stopped playing, Constantia stayed in front of the Buddha, filled with wonder, though not in her usual way—this time, her wonder felt like longing. She remembered the times she had snuck in here, creeping out of bed in her nightgown when the moon was full, and lying on the floor with her arms stretched out, as if she was crucified. Why? It was the big, pale moon that made her do it. The creepy dancing figures on the carved screen had leered at her, but she hadn’t cared. She also recalled how, whenever they were by the sea, she would wander off by herself, getting as close to the water as possible and singing something she had made up while looking out over that restless sea. There had been this other life—running errands, bringing things home in bags, getting items on approval, discussing them with Jug, returning them to get more things on approval, arranging her father’s trays, and trying not to annoy him. But it all seemed to have happened in a kind of tunnel. It didn’t feel real. It was only when she emerged from the tunnel into the moonlight, by the sea, or during a thunderstorm that she truly felt like herself. What did it all mean? What was she always wanting? Where would it all lead to? Now? Now?
She turned away from the Buddha with one of her vague gestures. She went over to where Josephine was standing. She wanted to say something to Josephine, something frightfully important, about—about the future and what....
She turned away from the Buddha with one of her vague gestures. She went over to where Josephine was standing. She wanted to say something to Josephine, something really important, about—about the future and what....
“Don’t you think perhaps—” she began.
“Don’t you think maybe—” she started.
But Josephine interrupted her. “I was wondering if now—” she murmured. They stopped; they waited for each other.
But Josephine interrupted her. “I was wondering if now—” she murmured. They stopped; they waited for each other.
“Go on, Con,” said Josephine.
"Go ahead, Con," said Josephine.
“No, no, Jug; after you,” said Constantia.
“No, no, Jug; after you,” said Constantia.
“No, say what you were going to say. You began,” said Josephine.
“No, go ahead and say what you were going to say. You started,” said Josephine.
“I... I’d rather hear what you were going to say first,” said Constantia.
“I... I’d rather hear what you were going to say first,” said Constantia.
“Don’t be absurd, Con.”
“Don't be ridiculous, Con.”
“Really, Jug.”
"Seriously, Jug."
“Connie!”
“Connie!”
“Oh, Jug!”
“Oh, Jug!”
A pause. Then Constantia said faintly, “I can’t say what I was going to say, Jug, because I’ve forgotten what it was... that I was going to say.”
A pause. Then Constantia said softly, “I can't remember what I was going to say, Jug, because I've forgotten it... what I was going to say.”
Josephine was silent for a moment. She stared at a big cloud where the sun had been. Then she replied shortly, “I’ve forgotten too.”
Josephine was quiet for a moment. She looked at a large cloud where the sun had been. Then she responded briefly, “I’ve forgotten too.”
Mr. and Mrs. Dove
Of course he knew—no man better—that he hadn’t a ghost of a chance, he hadn’t an earthly. The very idea of such a thing was preposterous. So preposterous that he’d perfectly understand it if her father—well, whatever her father chose to do he’d perfectly understand. In fact, nothing short of desperation, nothing short of the fact that this was positively his last day in England for God knows how long, would have screwed him up to it. And even now.... He chose a tie out of the chest of drawers, a blue and cream check tie, and sat on the side of his bed. Supposing she replied, “What impertinence!” would he be surprised? Not in the least, he decided, turning up his soft collar and turning it down over the tie. He expected her to say something like that. He didn’t see, if he looked at the affair dead soberly, what else she could say.
Of course he knew—no one better—that he didn’t have a chance, not a single one. The very thought of it was ridiculous. So ridiculous that he’d completely understand if her father—well, whatever her father decided to do, he’d totally get it. In fact, nothing but desperation, nothing short of this being definitely his last day in England for who knows how long, would have pushed him to it. And even now... He picked out a tie from the drawer, a blue and cream check tie, and sat on the edge of his bed. If she replied, “What impudence!” would he be surprised? Not at all, he thought, adjusting his soft collar and folding it over the tie. He expected her to say something like that. He didn’t see, if he looked at the situation honestly, what else she could say.
Here he was! And nervously he tied a bow in front of the mirror, jammed his hair down with both hands, pulled out the flaps of his jacket pockets. Making between £500 and £600 a year on a fruit farm in—of all places—Rhodesia. No capital. Not a penny coming to him. No chance of his income increasing for at least four years. As for looks and all that sort of thing, he was completely out of the running. He couldn’t even boast of top-hole health, for the East Africa business had knocked him out so thoroughly that he’d had to take six months’ leave. He was still fearfully pale—worse even than usual this afternoon, he thought, bending forward and peering into the mirror. Good heavens! What had happened? His hair looked almost bright green. Dash it all, he hadn’t green hair at all events. That was a bit too steep. And then the green light trembled in the glass; it was the shadow from the tree outside. Reggie turned away, took out his cigarette case, but remembering how the mater hated him to smoke in his bedroom, put it back again and drifted over to the chest of drawers. No, he was dashed if he could think of one blessed thing in his favour, while she.... Ah!... He stopped dead, folded his arms, and leaned hard against the chest of drawers.
Here he was! Nervously, he tied a bow in front of the mirror, smoothed his hair down with both hands, and pulled out the flaps of his jacket pockets. Earning between £500 and £600 a year on a fruit farm in—of all places—Rhodesia. No savings. Not a penny coming his way. No chance of his income going up for at least four years. As for looks and all that, he was completely out of the running. He couldn’t even claim to have top-notch health, because the East Africa trip had worn him out so much that he’d needed six months off. He still looked shockingly pale—worse than usual this afternoon, he thought, leaning forward to peer into the mirror. Good heavens! What had happened? His hair looked almost bright green. Damn it all, he didn’t have green hair, at least not really. That was a bit much. Then the green light flickered in the glass; it was just the shadow from the tree outside. Reggie turned away, took out his cigarette case, but remembering how much his mom hated him smoking in his bedroom, he put it back and drifted over to the chest of drawers. No, he couldn’t think of one single thing in his favor, while she... Ah!... He stopped in his tracks, folded his arms, and leaned hard against the chest of drawers.
And in spite of her position, her father’s wealth, the fact that she was an only child and far and away the most popular girl in the neighbourhood; in spite of her beauty and her cleverness—cleverness!—it was a great deal more than that, there was really nothing she couldn’t do; he fully believed, had it been necessary, she would have been a genius at anything—in spite of the fact that her parents adored her, and she them, and they’d as soon let her go all that way as.... In spite of every single thing you could think of, so terrific was his love that he couldn’t help hoping. Well, was it hope? Or was this queer, timid longing to have the chance of looking after her, of making it his job to see that she had everything she wanted, and that nothing came near her that wasn’t perfect—just love? How he loved her! He squeezed hard against the chest of drawers and murmured to it, “I love her, I love her!” And just for the moment he was with her on the way to Umtali. It was night. She sat in a corner asleep. Her soft chin was tucked into her soft collar, her gold-brown lashes lay on her cheeks. He doted on her delicate little nose, her perfect lips, her ear like a baby’s, and the gold-brown curl that half covered it. They were passing through the jungle. It was warm and dark and far away. Then she woke up and said, “Have I been asleep?” and he answered, “Yes. Are you all right? Here, let me—” And he leaned forward to.... He bent over her. This was such bliss that he could dream no further. But it gave him the courage to bound downstairs, to snatch his straw hat from the hall, and to say as he closed the front door, “Well, I can only try my luck, that’s all.”
And despite her status, her father's wealth, being an only child, and clearly the most popular girl in the neighborhood; despite her beauty and intelligence—intelligence!—it was so much more than that, there was really nothing she couldn’t do; he genuinely believed that if it had been necessary, she could have excelled at anything—in spite of the fact that her parents adored her, and she loved them back, and they’d just as soon let her go off as.... Despite everything you could think of, his love was so strong that he couldn’t help but hope. Well, was it hope? Or was it this strange, timid desire to have the chance to take care of her, to make it his job to ensure she had everything she wanted, and that nothing came close to her that wasn’t perfect—just love? How he loved her! He pressed against the chest of drawers and whispered to it, “I love her, I love her!” And for a moment, he was there with her on the way to Umtali. It was night. She sat in a corner, asleep. Her soft chin was nestled in her soft collar, her golden-brown lashes resting on her cheeks. He adored her delicate little nose, her perfect lips, her baby-like ear, and the golden-brown curl that partially covered it. They were moving through the jungle. It was warm and dark and far away. Then she woke up and asked, “Have I been asleep?” and he replied, “Yes. Are you okay? Here, let me—” And he leaned forward to.... He bent over her. This was such bliss that he couldn’t think of anything beyond it. But it gave him the courage to rush downstairs, grab his straw hat from the hall, and say as he closed the front door, “Well, I can only try my luck, that’s all.”
But his luck gave him a nasty jar, to say the least, almost immediately. Promenading up and down the garden path with Chinny and Biddy, the ancient Pekes, was the mater. Of course Reginald was fond of the mater and all that. She—she meant well, she had no end of grit, and so on. But there was no denying it, she was rather a grim parent. And there had been moments, many of them, in Reggie’s life, before Uncle Alick died and left him the fruit farm, when he was convinced that to be a widow’s only son was about the worst punishment a chap could have. And what made it rougher than ever was that she was positively all that he had. She wasn’t only a combined parent, as it were, but she had quarrelled with all her own and the governor’s relations before Reggie had won his first trouser pockets. So that whenever Reggie was homesick out there, sitting on his dark veranda by starlight, while the gramophone cried, “Dear, what is Life but Love?” his only vision was of the mater, tall and stout, rustling down the garden path, with Chinny and Biddy at her heels....
But luck hit him hard, to say the least, almost right away. Strolling up and down the garden path with Chinny and Biddy, the ancient Pekingese, was his mom. Of course, Reginald cared about her and all that. She—she meant well, she was strong-willed, and so on. But it was undeniable that she was a pretty tough parent. There were many moments in Reggie's life, before Uncle Alick passed away and left him the fruit farm, when he thought being a widow’s only son was about the worst punishment a guy could have. What made it even tougher was that she was basically all he had. She wasn't just a combined parent, but she had fallen out with all her own and his dad’s relatives long before Reggie even got his first pair of trousers. So whenever Reggie felt homesick out there, sitting on his dark porch under the stars, while the gramophone played, “Dear, what is Life but Love?” his only image was of his mom, tall and stout, rustling down the garden path, with Chinny and Biddy following her...
The mater, with her scissors outspread to snap the head of a dead something or other, stopped at the sight of Reggie.
The woman, with her scissors ready to cut the head off a dead something, paused when she saw Reggie.
“You are not going out, Reginald?” she asked, seeing that he was.
“You're not going out, Reginald?” she asked, noticing that he was.
“I’ll be back for tea, mater,” said Reggie weakly, plunging his hands into his jacket pockets.
“I’ll be back for tea, Mom,” said Reggie weakly, putting his hands into his jacket pockets.
Snip. Off came a head. Reggie almost jumped.
Snip. The head was severed. Reggie nearly jumped.
“I should have thought you could have spared your mother your last afternoon,” said she.
“I thought you would have given your mother your last afternoon,” she said.
Silence. The Pekes stared. They understood every word of the mater’s. Biddy lay down with her tongue poked out; she was so fat and glossy she looked like a lump of half-melted toffee. But Chinny’s porcelain eyes gloomed at Reginald, and he sniffed faintly, as though the whole world were one unpleasant smell. Snip, went the scissors again. Poor little beggars; they were getting it!
Silence. The Pekingese stared. They understood every word the owner said. Biddy lay down with her tongue hanging out; she was so fat and shiny that she looked like a piece of half-melted toffee. But Chinny’s glassy eyes glared at Reginald, and he sniffed lightly, as if the entire world had an awful smell. Snip, went the scissors again. Poor little pups; they were getting it!
“And where are you going, if your mother may ask?” asked the mater.
“And where are you going, if your mom can ask?” asked the mother.
It was over at last, but Reggie did not slow down until he was out of sight of the house and half-way to Colonel Proctor’s. Then only he noticed what a top-hole afternoon it was. It had been raining all the morning, late summer rain, warm, heavy, quick, and now the sky was clear, except for a long tail of little clouds, like ducklings, sailing over the forest. There was just enough wind to shake the last drops off the trees; one warm star splashed on his hand. Ping!—another drummed on his hat. The empty road gleamed, the hedges smelled of briar, and how big and bright the hollyhocks glowed in the cottage gardens. And here was Colonel Proctor’s—here it was already. His hand was on the gate, his elbow jogged the syringa bushes, and petals and pollen scattered over his coat sleeve. But wait a bit. This was too quick altogether. He’d meant to think the whole thing out again. Here, steady. But he was walking up the path, with the huge rose bushes on either side. It can’t be done like this. But his hand had grasped the bell, given it a pull, and started it pealing wildly, as if he’d come to say the house was on fire. The housemaid must have been in the hall, too, for the front door flashed open, and Reggie was shut in the empty drawing-room before that confounded bell had stopped ringing. Strangely enough, when it did, the big room, shadowy, with some one’s parasol lying on top of the grand piano, bucked him up—or rather, excited him. It was so quiet, and yet in one moment the door would open, and his fate be decided. The feeling was not unlike that of being at the dentist’s; he was almost reckless. But at the same time, to his immense surprise, Reggie heard himself saying, “Lord, Thou knowest, Thou hast not done much for me....” That pulled him up; that made him realize again how dead serious it was. Too late. The door handle turned. Anne came in, crossed the shadowy space between them, gave him her hand, and said, in her small, soft voice, “I’m so sorry, father is out. And mother is having a day in town, hat-hunting. There’s only me to entertain you, Reggie.”
It was finally over, but Reggie didn’t slow down until he was out of sight of the house and halfway to Colonel Proctor’s. Only then did he notice what a fantastic afternoon it was. It had been raining all morning—warm, heavy summer rain—and now the sky was clear, except for a long line of little clouds, like ducklings, floating over the trees. There was just enough wind to shake the last drops off the branches; one warm drop splashed on his hand. Ping!—another one hit his hat. The empty road shimmered, the hedges smelled of briar, and the hollyhocks glowed big and bright in the cottage gardens. And here was Colonel Proctor’s—he was already there. His hand was on the gate, his elbow brushed the syringa bushes, and petals and pollen scattered on his coat sleeve. But hold on. This was all happening too fast. He had meant to think everything over again. Here, just a moment. But he was walking up the path, with the huge rose bushes on either side. This can’t be how it’s done. But his hand grabbed the bell, pulled it, and set it ringing loudly, as if he were announcing that the house was on fire. The housemaid must have been in the hall too, because the front door swung open, and Reggie found himself in the empty drawing-room before that annoying bell stopped ringing. Strangely enough, when it finally did stop, the big room, dimly lit, with someone’s parasol resting on top of the grand piano, energized him—or rather, excited him. It was so quiet, and yet any moment the door would open, and his fate would be decided. The feeling was somewhat like being at the dentist’s; he was almost daring. But at the same time, much to his surprise, Reggie heard himself saying, “Lord, You know, You haven’t done much for me....” That jolted him back; it reminded him how serious this really was. Too late. The door handle turned. Anne came in, crossed the dim space between them, offered him her hand, and said in her soft, gentle voice, “I’m so sorry, father is out. And mother is having a day in town, hat-hunting. There’s just me to keep you company, Reggie.”
Reggie gasped, pressed his own hat to his jacket buttons, and stammered out, “As a matter of fact, I’ve only come... to say good-bye.”
Reggie gasped, held his hat against his jacket buttons, and stuttered, “Actually, I just came... to say goodbye.”
“Oh!” cried Anne softly—she stepped back from him and her grey eyes danced—“what a very short visit!”
“Oh!” Anne exclaimed softly—she stepped back from him and her grey eyes sparkled—“what a really short visit!”
Then, watching him, her chin tilted, she laughed outright, a long, soft peal, and walked away from him over to the piano, and leaned against it, playing with the tassel of the parasol.
Then, watching him, her chin tilted, she laughed openly, a long, soft sound, and walked away from him over to the piano, leaning against it while playing with the tassel of her parasol.
“I’m so sorry,” she said, “to be laughing like this. I don’t know why I do. It’s just a bad ha-habit.” And suddenly she stamped her grey shoe, and took a pocket-handkerchief out of her white woolly jacket. “I really must conquer it, it’s too absurd,” said she.
“I’m really sorry,” she said, “for laughing like this. I don’t know why I do. It’s just a bad habit.” Then she suddenly stamped her gray shoe and pulled a handkerchief out of her white wool jacket. “I really have to overcome it; it’s too ridiculous,” she said.
“Good heavens, Anne,” cried Reggie, “I love to hear you laughing! I can’t imagine anything more—”
“Wow, Anne,” exclaimed Reggie, “I love hearing you laugh! I can’t think of anything better—”
But the truth was, and they both knew it, she wasn’t always laughing; it wasn’t really a habit. Only ever since the day they’d met, ever since that very first moment, for some strange reason that Reggie wished to God he understood, Anne had laughed at him. Why? It didn’t matter where they were or what they were talking about. They might begin by being as serious as possible, dead serious—at any rate, as far as he was concerned—but then suddenly, in the middle of a sentence, Anne would glance at him, and a little quick quiver passed over her face. Her lips parted, her eyes danced, and she began laughing.
But the truth was, and they both knew it, she wasn’t always laughing; it wasn’t really a habit. Ever since the day they met, ever since that very first moment, for some strange reason that Reggie desperately wished he understood, Anne had laughed at him. Why? It didn’t matter where they were or what they were talking about. They could start out being as serious as possible—dead serious, at least to him—but then suddenly, in the middle of a sentence, Anne would glance at him, and a little quick shiver would pass over her face. Her lips would part, her eyes would sparkle, and she’d start laughing.
Another queer thing about it was, Reggie had an idea she didn’t herself know why she laughed. He had seen her turn away, frown, suck in her cheeks, press her hands together. But it was no use. The long, soft peal sounded, even while she cried, “I don’t know why I’m laughing.” It was a mystery....
Another strange thing about it was that Reggie had a sense she didn't really understand why she was laughing. He had watched her turn away, frown, suck in her cheeks, and press her hands together. But it was pointless. The long, soft laugh rang out, even as she exclaimed, “I don’t know why I’m laughing.” It was a mystery...
Now she tucked the handkerchief away.
Now she put the handkerchief away.
“Do sit down,” said she. “And smoke, won’t you? There are cigarettes in that little box beside you. I’ll have one too.” He lighted a match for her, and as she bent forward he saw the tiny flame glow in the pearl ring she wore. “It is to-morrow that you’re going, isn’t it?” said Anne.
“Please, have a seat,” she said. “And smoke if you’d like. There are cigarettes in that little box next to you. I’ll take one too.” He struck a match for her, and as she leaned in, he noticed the small flame reflecting in the pearl ring she was wearing. “You’re leaving tomorrow, right?” Anne asked.
“Yes, to-morrow as ever was,” said Reggie, and he blew a little fan of smoke. Why on earth was he so nervous? Nervous wasn’t the word for it.
“Yes, tomorrow just like always,” Reggie said, exhaling a small cloud of smoke. Why was he so anxious? Anxious didn’t even begin to cover it.
“It’s—it’s frightfully hard to believe,” he added.
“It’s really hard to believe,” he added.
“Yes—isn’t it?” said Anne softly, and she leaned forward and rolled the point of her cigarette round the green ash-tray. How beautiful she looked like that!—simply beautiful—and she was so small in that immense chair. Reginald’s heart swelled with tenderness, but it was her voice, her soft voice, that made him tremble. “I feel you’ve been here for years,” she said.
“Yes—isn't it?” Anne said softly, leaning forward and rolling the tip of her cigarette around the green ashtray. She looked so beautiful like that—simply beautiful—and she seemed so small in that huge chair. Reginald's heart swelled with tenderness, but it was her voice, her soft voice, that made him tremble. “I feel like you’ve been here for years,” she said.
Reginald took a deep breath of his cigarette. “It’s ghastly, this idea of going back,” he said.
Reginald took a deep drag of his cigarette. “This idea of going back is terrible,” he said.
“Coo-roo-coo-coo-coo,” sounded from the quiet.
“Coo-roo-coo-coo-coo,” echoed through the silence.
“But you’re fond of being out there, aren’t you?” said Anne. She hooked her finger through her pearl necklace. “Father was saying only the other night how lucky he thought you were to have a life of your own.” And she looked up at him. Reginald’s smile was rather wan. “I don’t feel fearfully lucky,” he said lightly.
“But you really like being out there, don’t you?” said Anne. She slipped her finger through her pearl necklace. “Dad was just saying the other night how lucky he thinks you are to have your own life.” And she looked up at him. Reginald’s smile was a bit weak. “I don’t feel all that lucky,” he said casually.
“Roo-coo-coo-coo,” came again. And Anne murmured, “You mean it’s lonely.”
“Roo-coo-coo-coo,” came again. And Anne murmured, “You mean it’s lonely.”
“Oh, it isn’t the loneliness I care about,” said Reginald, and he stumped his cigarette savagely on the green ash-tray. “I could stand any amount of it, used to like it even. It’s the idea of—” Suddenly, to his horror, he felt himself blushing.
“Oh, it’s not the loneliness I mind,” Reginald said, crushing his cigarette harshly in the green ashtray. “I could handle a ton of it; I even used to like it. It’s the thought of—” Suddenly, to his horror, he felt himself blush.
“Roo-coo-coo-coo! Roo-coo-coo-coo!”
“Roo-coo-coo-coo! Roo-coo-coo-coo!”
Anne jumped up. “Come and say good-bye to my doves,” she said. “They’ve been moved to the side veranda. You do like doves, don’t you, Reggie?”
Anne jumped up. “Come say goodbye to my doves,” she said. “They’ve been moved to the side porch. You like doves, don’t you, Reggie?”
“Awfully,” said Reggie, so fervently that as he opened the French window for her and stood to one side, Anne ran forward and laughed at the doves instead.
“Awfully,” Reggie said passionately, and as he opened the French window for her and stepped aside, Anne rushed forward and laughed at the doves instead.
To and fro, to and fro over the fine red sand on the floor of the dove house, walked the two doves. One was always in front of the other. One ran forward, uttering a little cry, and the other followed, solemnly bowing and bowing. “You see,” explained Anne, “the one in front, she’s Mrs. Dove. She looks at Mr. Dove and gives that little laugh and runs forward, and he follows her, bowing and bowing. And that makes her laugh again. Away she runs, and after her,” cried Anne, and she sat back on her heels, “comes poor Mr. Dove, bowing and bowing... and that’s their whole life. They never do anything else, you know.” She got up and took some yellow grains out of a bag on the roof of the dove house. “When you think of them, out in Rhodesia, Reggie, you can be sure that is what they will be doing....”
Back and forth, back and forth over the fine red sand on the floor of the dove house, walked the two doves. One was always in front of the other. One darted ahead, making a little noise, and the other followed, bowing and bowing seriously. “You see,” Anne explained, “the one in front is Mrs. Dove. She looks at Mr. Dove, gives a little laugh, and runs ahead, while he follows her, bowing and bowing. And that makes her laugh again. Off she goes, and after her,” Anne exclaimed as she sat back on her heels, “comes poor Mr. Dove, bowing and bowing... and that’s their entire life. They don’t do anything else, you know.” She got up and took some yellow grains from a bag on the roof of the dove house. “When you think of them out in Rhodesia, Reggie, you can bet that’s what they’ll be doing…”
Reggie gave no sign of having seen the doves or of having heard a word. For the moment he was conscious only of the immense effort it took to tear his secret out of himself and offer it to Anne. “Anne, do you think you could ever care for me?” It was done. It was over. And in the little pause that followed Reginald saw the garden open to the light, the blue quivering sky, the flutter of leaves on the veranda poles, and Anne turning over the grains of maize on her palm with one finger. Then slowly she shut her hand, and the new world faded as she murmured slowly, “No, never in that way.” But he had scarcely time to feel anything before she walked quickly away, and he followed her down the steps, along the garden path, under the pink rose arches, across the lawn. There, with the gay herbaceous border behind her, Anne faced Reginald. “It isn’t that I’m not awfully fond of you,” she said. “I am. But”—her eyes widened—“not in the way”—a quiver passed over her face—“one ought to be fond of—” Her lips parted, and she couldn’t stop herself. She began laughing. “There, you see, you see,” she cried, “it’s your check t-tie. Even at this moment, when one would think one really would be solemn, your tie reminds me fearfully of the bow-tie that cats wear in pictures! Oh, please forgive me for being so horrid, please!”
Reggie showed no sign of having seen the doves or heard a word. For now, he was only aware of the huge effort it took to pull his secret out of himself and share it with Anne. “Anne, do you think you could ever care for me?” It was done. It was over. And in the brief silence that followed, Reginald saw the garden illuminated, the bright blue sky, the leaves fluttering on the porch poles, and Anne shifting the grains of maize in her palm with a finger. Then she slowly closed her hand, and the new world faded as she softly murmured, “No, never in that way.” But he barely had time to feel anything before she briskly walked away, and he followed her down the steps, along the garden path, under the pink rose arches, across the lawn. There, with the cheerful herbaceous border behind her, Anne faced Reginald. “It’s not that I’m not really fond of you,” she said. “I am. But”—her eyes widened—“not in the way”—a tremor crossed her face—“one should be fond of—” Her lips parted, and she couldn't stop herself. She started laughing. “See, you see,” she exclaimed, “your checkered tie. Even right now, when you’d think this would be a serious moment, your tie reminds me so much of the bow tie that cats wear in pictures! Oh, please forgive me for being so awful, please!”
Reggie caught hold of her little warm hand. “There’s no question of forgiving you,” he said quickly. “How could there be? And I do believe I know why I make you laugh. It’s because you’re so far above me in every way that I am somehow ridiculous. I see that, Anne. But if I were to—”
Reggie took her small warm hand. “There’s no question of forgiving you,” he said quickly. “How could there be? And I really think I know why I make you laugh. It’s because you’re so much better than me in every way that I seem kind of ridiculous. I see that, Anne. But if I were to—”
“No, no.” Anne squeezed his hand hard. “It’s not that. That’s all wrong. I’m not far above you at all. You’re much better than I am. You’re marvellously unselfish and... and kind and simple. I’m none of those things. You don’t know me. I’m the most awful character,” said Anne. “Please don’t interrupt. And besides, that’s not the point. The point is”—she shook her head—“I couldn’t possibly marry a man I laughed at. Surely you see that. The man I marry—” breathed Anne softly. She broke off. She drew her hand away, and looking at Reggie she smiled strangely, dreamily. “The man I marry—”
“No, no.” Anne squeezed his hand tightly. “That’s not it. That’s all wrong. I’m not better than you at all. You’re way better than I am. You’re incredibly selfless and... and kind and genuine. I’m none of those things. You don’t really know me. I have the worst character,” said Anne. “Please don’t interrupt. And anyway, that’s not the point. The point is”—she shook her head—“I couldn’t possibly marry a man I laughed at. Surely you understand that. The man I marry—” Anne breathed softly. She paused. She pulled her hand away, and looking at Reggie, she smiled in a strange, dreamy way. “The man I marry—”
And it seemed to Reggie that a tall, handsome, brilliant stranger stepped in front of him and took his place—the kind of man that Anne and he had seen often at the theatre, walking on to the stage from nowhere, without a word catching the heroine in his arms, and after one long, tremendous look, carrying her off to anywhere....
And it felt to Reggie like a tall, handsome, brilliant stranger stood in front of him and took his place—the kind of guy that Anne and he had seen many times at the theater, appearing on stage out of nowhere, silently catching the heroine in his arms, and after one long, intense look, whisking her away to anywhere....
Reggie bowed to his vision. “Yes, I see,” he said huskily.
Reggie bowed to his vision. “Yeah, I see,” he said hoarsely.
“Do you?” said Anne. “Oh, I do hope you do. Because I feel so horrid about it. It’s so hard to explain. You know I’ve never—” She stopped. Reggie looked at her. She was smiling. “Isn’t it funny?” she said. “I can say anything to you. I always have been able to from the very beginning.”
“Do you?” said Anne. “Oh, I really hope you do. Because I feel terrible about it. It’s so hard to explain. You know I’ve never—” She paused. Reggie looked at her. She was smiling. “Isn’t it funny?” she said. “I can tell you anything. I always have been able to from the very beginning.”
He tried to smile, to say “I’m glad.” She went on. “I’ve never known anyone I like as much as I like you. I’ve never felt so happy with anyone. But I’m sure it’s not what people and what books mean when they talk about love. Do you understand? Oh, if you only knew how horrid I feel. But we’d be like... like Mr. and Mrs. Dove.”
He tried to smile and say, “I’m happy.” She continued. “I’ve never liked anyone as much as I like you. I’ve never been this happy with anyone. But I’m sure it’s not the same as what people and books mean when they talk about love. Do you get what I’m saying? Oh, if you only knew how terrible I feel. But we’d be like... like Mr. and Mrs. Dove.”
That did it. That seemed to Reginald final, and so terribly true that he could hardly bear it. “Don’t drive it home,” he said, and he turned away from Anne and looked across the lawn. There was the gardener’s cottage, with the dark ilex-tree beside it. A wet, blue thumb of transparent smoke hung above the chimney. It didn’t look real. How his throat ached! Could he speak? He had a shot. “I must be getting along home,” he croaked, and he began walking across the lawn. But Anne ran after him. “No, don’t. You can’t go yet,” she said imploringly. “You can’t possibly go away feeling like that.” And she stared up at him frowning, biting her lip.
That did it. It felt final for Reginald, and so painfully true that he could barely handle it. “Don’t make it worse,” he said, turning away from Anne to look across the lawn. There was the gardener’s cottage, with the dark ilex tree beside it. A wet, blue wisp of transparent smoke hovered above the chimney. It didn’t seem real. His throat ached! Could he even speak? He gathered himself. “I should probably head home,” he croaked, and started walking across the lawn. But Anne ran after him. "No, don’t. You can’t leave yet,” she said urgently. “You can’t possibly walk away feeling like that.” She looked up at him with a frown, biting her lip.
“Oh, that’s all right,” said Reggie, giving himself a shake. “I’ll... I’ll—” And he waved his hand as much to say “get over it.”
“Oh, that’s fine,” said Reggie, shaking himself off. “I’ll… I’ll—” And he waved his hand as if to say “let it go.”
“But this is awful,” said Anne. She clasped her hands and stood in front of him. “Surely you do see how fatal it would be for us to marry, don’t you?”
“But this is terrible,” Anne said. She held her hands together and stood in front of him. “You must see how disastrous it would be for us to get married, right?”
“Oh, quite, quite,” said Reggie, looking at her with haggard eyes.
“Oh, absolutely,” said Reggie, looking at her with weary eyes.
“How wrong, how wicked, feeling as I do. I mean, it’s all very well for Mr. and Mrs. Dove. But imagine that in real life—imagine it!”
“How wrong, how awful, feeling the way I do. I mean, it’s fine for Mr. and Mrs. Dove. But think about that in real life—just think!”
“Oh, absolutely,” said Reggie, and he started to walk on. But again Anne stopped him. She tugged at his sleeve, and to his astonishment, this time, instead of laughing, she looked like a little girl who was going to cry.
“Oh, for sure,” Reggie said, and he began to walk away. But once more, Anne stopped him. She pulled at his sleeve, and to his surprise, this time, instead of laughing, she looked like a little girl who was about to cry.
“Then why, if you understand, are you so un-unhappy?” she wailed. “Why do you mind so fearfully? Why do you look so aw-awful?”
“Then why, if you understand, are you so unhappy?” she cried. “Why are you so anxious? Why do you look so terrible?”
Reggie gulped, and again he waved something away. “I can’t help it,” he said, “I’ve had a blow. If I cut off now, I’ll be able to—”
Reggie swallowed hard and waved something away again. “I can’t help it,” he said, “I’ve hit a rough patch. If I stop now, I’ll be able to—”
“How can you talk of cutting off now?” said Anne scornfully. She stamped her foot at Reggie; she was crimson. “How can you be so cruel? I can’t let you go until I know for certain that you are just as happy as you were before you asked me to marry you. Surely you must see that, it’s so simple.”
“How can you talk about breaking things off now?” Anne said scornfully. She stamped her foot at Reggie, her face red with anger. “How can you be so heartless? I can’t let you leave until I’m sure you’re just as happy as you were before you proposed to me. You’ve got to see that; it’s so obvious.”
But it did not seem at all simple to Reginald. It seemed impossibly difficult.
But it didn’t seem simple at all to Reginald. It seemed impossibly hard.
“Even if I can’t marry you, how can I know that you’re all that way away, with only that awful mother to write to, and that you’re miserable, and that it’s all my fault?”
“Even if I can’t marry you, how can I be sure that you’re all the way out there, with just that awful mother to write to, and that you’re miserable, and that it’s all my fault?”
“It’s not your fault. Don’t think that. It’s just fate.” Reggie took her hand off his sleeve and kissed it. “Don’t pity me, dear little Anne,” he said gently. And this time he nearly ran, under the pink arches, along the garden path.
“It’s not your fault. Don’t think that. It’s just fate.” Reggie took her hand off his sleeve and kissed it. “Don’t feel sorry for me, dear little Anne,” he said gently. And this time he almost ran, under the pink arches, along the garden path.
“Roo-coo-coo-coo! Roo-coo-coo-coo!” sounded from the veranda. “Reggie, Reggie,” from the garden.
“Roo-coo-coo-coo! Roo-coo-coo-coo!” echoed from the veranda. “Reggie, Reggie,” came from the garden.
He stopped, he turned. But when she saw his timid, puzzled look, she gave a little laugh.
He stopped and turned. But when she saw his shy, confused expression, she let out a small laugh.
“Come back, Mr. Dove,” said Anne. And Reginald came slowly across the lawn.
“Come back, Mr. Dove,” Anne said. Reginald slowly walked across the lawn.
The Young Girl
In her blue dress, with her cheeks lightly flushed, her blue, blue eyes, and her gold curls pinned up as though for the first time—pinned up to be out of the way for her flight—Mrs. Raddick’s daughter might have just dropped from this radiant heaven. Mrs. Raddick’s timid, faintly astonished, but deeply admiring glance looked as if she believed it, too; but the daughter didn’t appear any too pleased—why should she?—to have alighted on the steps of the Casino. Indeed, she was bored—bored as though Heaven had been full of casinos with snuffy old saints for croupiers and crowns to play with.
In her blue dress, with her cheeks slightly flushed, her bright blue eyes, and her gold curls pinned up like it was a special occasion—pinned up to be out of the way for her escape—Mrs. Raddick’s daughter looked like she had just fallen from a dazzling paradise. Mrs. Raddick’s timid, somewhat surprised, but thoroughly admiring glance suggested that she believed it too; however, the daughter didn’t seem particularly happy—why would she be?—to have landed on the steps of the Casino. In fact, she was bored—bored as if Heaven were filled with casinos run by grumpy old saints and crowns to gamble with.
“You don’t mind taking Hennie?” said Mrs. Raddick. “Sure you don’t? There’s the car, and you’ll have tea and we’ll be back here on this step—right here—in an hour. You see, I want her to go in. She’s not been before, and it’s worth seeing. I feel it wouldn’t be fair to her.”
“You don’t mind taking Hennie?” Mrs. Raddick asked. “Are you sure you don’t? The car is ready, and you’ll have tea, and we’ll be back here on this step—right here—in an hour. You see, I want her to go in. She hasn’t been before, and it’s worth seeing. I think it wouldn’t be fair to her.”
“Oh, shut up, mother,” said she wearily. “Come along. Don’t talk so much. And your bag’s open; you’ll be losing all your money again.”
“Oh, shut up, Mom,” she said tiredly. “Come on. Don’t talk so much. And your bag’s open; you’re going to lose all your money again.”
“I’m sorry, darling,” said Mrs. Raddick.
“I’m sorry, honey,” said Mrs. Raddick.
“Oh, do come in! I want to make money,” said the impatient voice. “It’s all jolly well for you—but I’m broke!”
“Oh, please come in! I want to make money,” said the impatient voice. “It’s easy for you—but I’m out of cash!”
“Here—take fifty francs, darling, take a hundred!” I saw Mrs. Raddick pressing notes into her hand as they passed through the swing doors.
“Here—take fifty francs, babe, take a hundred!” I saw Mrs. Raddick pushing bills into her hand as they walked through the swing doors.
Hennie and I stood on the steps a minute, watching the people. He had a very broad, delighted smile.
Hennie and I stood on the steps for a minute, watching the people. He had a big, happy smile.
“I say,” he cried, “there’s an English bulldog. Are they allowed to take dogs in there?”
“I say,” he exclaimed, “there's an English bulldog. Are dogs allowed in there?”
“No, they’re not.”
“Nope, they aren't.”
“He’s a ripping chap, isn’t he? I wish I had one. They’re such fun. They frighten people so, and they’re never fierce with their—the people they belong to.” Suddenly he squeezed my arm. “I say, do look at that old woman. Who is she? Why does she look like that? Is she a gambler?”
“He’s a great guy, isn’t he? I wish I had one. They’re a lot of fun. They scare people so much, but they’re never aggressive with their— the people they belong to.” Suddenly, he squeezed my arm. “Hey, do look at that old woman. Who is she? Why does she look like that? Is she a gambler?”
The ancient, withered creature, wearing a green satin dress, a black velvet cloak and a white hat with purple feathers, jerked slowly, slowly up the steps as though she were being drawn up on wires. She stared in front of her, she was laughing and nodding and cackling to herself; her claws clutched round what looked like a dirty boot-bag.
The old, frail figure, dressed in a green satin dress, a black velvet cloak, and a white hat with purple feathers, creaked slowly up the steps as if she were being pulled up by strings. She gazed ahead, laughing, nodding, and cackling to herself; her claws gripped what seemed like a dirty boot bag.
But just at that moment there was Mrs. Raddick again with—her—and another lady hovering in the background. Mrs. Raddick rushed at me. She was brightly flushed, gay, a different creature. She was like a woman who is saying “good-bye” to her friends on the station platform, with not a minute to spare before the train starts.
But just then, Mrs. Raddick showed up again with—her—and another woman lingering in the background. Mrs. Raddick charged toward me. She seemed full of energy, happy, like a different person. She was like someone saying “good-bye” to her friends on a train platform, with hardly any time left before the train departs.
“Oh, you’re here, still. Isn’t that lucky! You’ve not gone. Isn’t that fine! I’ve had the most dreadful time with—her,” and she waved to her daughter, who stood absolutely still, disdainful, looking down, twiddling her foot on the step, miles away. “They won’t let her in. I swore she was twenty-one. But they won’t believe me. I showed the man my purse; I didn’t dare to do more. But it was no use. He simply scoffed.... And now I’ve just met Mrs. MacEwen from New York, and she just won thirteen thousand in the Salle Privée—and she wants me to go back with her while the luck lasts. Of course I can’t leave—her. But if you’d—”
“Oh, you’re still here. How lucky! You haven’t left. Isn’t that great? I’ve had the worst time with—her,” and she waved to her daughter, who stood completely still, looking down with disdain, absent-mindedly twirling her foot on the step, a world away. “They won’t let her in. I swear she’s twenty-one. But they won’t believe me. I showed the guy my purse; I didn’t dare to do anything more. But it was no use. He just laughed at me.... And now I just ran into Mrs. MacEwen from New York, and she just won thirteen thousand in the Salle Privée—and she wants me to go back with her while the luck lasts. Of course, I can’t leave—her. But if you’d—”
At that “she” looked up; she simply withered her mother. “Why can’t you leave me?” she said furiously. “What utter rot! How dare you make a scene like this? This is the last time I’ll come out with you. You really are too awful for words.” She looked her mother up and down. “Calm yourself,” she said superbly.
At that, she looked up; she just ignored her mother. “Why can’t you leave me alone?” she said angrily. “What nonsense! How dare you cause a scene like this? This is the last time I’ll go out with you. You’re honestly unbearable.” She glanced her mother up and down. “Calm down,” she said haughtily.
Mrs. Raddick was desperate, just desperate. She was “wild” to go back with Mrs. MacEwen, but at the same time....
Mrs. Raddick was desperate, just desperate. She was “dying” to go back with Mrs. MacEwen, but at the same time....
I seized my courage. “Would you—do you care to come to tea with—us?”
I gathered my courage. “Would you—do you want to join us for tea?”
“Yes, yes, she’ll be delighted. That’s just what I wanted, isn’t it, darling? Mrs. MacEwen... I’ll be back here in an hour... or less... I’ll—”
“Yes, yes, she’ll be thrilled. That’s exactly what I wanted, right, darling? Mrs. MacEwen... I’ll be back here in an hour... or less... I’ll—”
Mrs. R. dashed up the steps. I saw her bag was open again.
Mrs. R. rushed up the steps. I noticed her bag was open again.
So we three were left. But really it wasn’t my fault. Hennie looked crushed to the earth, too. When the car was there she wrapped her dark coat round her—to escape contamination. Even her little feet looked as though they scorned to carry her down the steps to us.
So it was just the three of us left. But honestly, it wasn’t my fault. Hennie looked completely defeated, too. When the car arrived, she wrapped her dark coat around herself—to avoid contamination. Even her little feet seemed to refuse to carry her down the steps to us.
“I am so awfully sorry,” I murmured as the car started.
“I’m really sorry,” I said quietly as the car started.
“Oh, I don’t mind,” said she. “I don’t want to look twenty-one. Who would—if they were seventeen! It’s”—and she gave a faint shudder—“the stupidity I loathe, and being stared at by old fat men. Beasts!”
“Oh, I don’t mind,” she said. “I don’t want to look twenty-one. Who would—if they were seventeen! It’s”—and she shuddered slightly—“the stupidity I can’t stand, and being stared at by old, overweight men. Gross!”
Hennie gave her a quick look and then peered out of the window.
Hennie shot her a quick glance and then looked out the window.
We drew up before an immense palace of pink-and-white marble with orange-trees outside the doors in gold-and-black tubs.
We stopped in front of a huge palace made of pink-and-white marble, with orange trees in gold-and-black planters outside the doors.
“Would you care to go in?” I suggested.
“Would you like to go in?” I asked.
She hesitated, glanced, bit her lip, and resigned herself. “Oh well, there seems nowhere else,” said she. “Get out, Hennie.”
She hesitated, looked around, bit her lip, and gave in. “Oh well, there doesn’t seem to be anywhere else,” she said. “Get out, Hennie.”
I went first—to find the table, of course—she followed. But the worst of it was having her little brother, who was only twelve, with us. That was the last, final straw—having that child, trailing at her heels.
I went first—to find the table, of course—she followed. But the worst part was having her little brother, who was only twelve, with us. That was the last straw—having that kid trailing behind her.
There was one table. It had pink carnations and pink plates with little blue tea-napkins for sails.
There was one table. It had pink carnations and pink plates with small blue napkins for sails.
“Shall we sit here?”
"Should we sit here?"
She put her hand wearily on the back of a white wicker chair.
She wearily rested her hand on the back of a white wicker chair.
“We may as well. Why not?” said she.
“We might as well. Why not?” she said.
Hennie squeezed past her and wriggled on to a stool at the end. He felt awfully out of it. She didn’t even take her gloves off. She lowered her eyes and drummed on the table. When a faint violin sounded she winced and bit her lip again. Silence.
Hennie squeezed past her and squirmed onto a stool at the end. He felt really out of place. She didn’t even take her gloves off. She looked down and tapped on the table. When a soft violin played, she flinched and bit her lip again. Silence.
The waitress appeared. I hardly dared to ask her. “Tea—coffee? China tea—or iced tea with lemon?”
The waitress showed up. I barely had the courage to ask her. “Tea—coffee? Chinese tea—or iced tea with lemon?”
Really she didn’t mind. It was all the same to her. She didn’t really want anything. Hennie whispered, “Chocolate!”
Really, she didn’t care. It was all the same to her. She didn’t want anything. Hennie whispered, “Chocolate!”
But just as the waitress turned away she cried out carelessly, “Oh, you may as well bring me a chocolate, too.”
But just as the waitress turned away, she casually shouted, “Oh, you might as well bring me a chocolate, too.”
While we waited she took out a little, gold powder-box with a mirror in the lid, shook the poor little puff as though she loathed it, and dabbed her lovely nose.
While we waited, she pulled out a small gold powder compact with a mirror in the lid, shook the poor little puff as if she hated it, and dabbed her beautiful nose.
“Hennie,” she said, “take those flowers away.” She pointed with her puff to the carnations, and I heard her murmur, “I can’t bear flowers on a table.” They had evidently been giving her intense pain, for she positively closed her eyes as I moved them away.
“Hennie,” she said, “take those flowers away.” She pointed with her puff to the carnations, and I heard her murmur, “I can’t stand flowers on a table.” They had clearly been causing her a lot of discomfort, as she actually closed her eyes when I moved them away.
The waitress came back with the chocolate and the tea. She put the big, frothing cups before them and pushed across my clear glass. Hennie buried his nose, emerged, with, for one dreadful moment, a little trembling blob of cream on the tip. But he hastily wiped it off like a little gentleman. I wondered if I should dare draw her attention to her cup. She didn’t notice it—didn’t see it—until suddenly, quite by chance, she took a sip. I watched anxiously; she faintly shuddered.
The waitress returned with the chocolate and tea. She placed the large, frothy cups in front of them and slid my clear glass across the table. Hennie buried his nose in his cup, then came up with a little wobbly blob of cream on the tip for a brief, awkward moment. But he quickly wiped it off like a little gentleman. I wondered if I should risk pointing out her cup to her. She didn’t notice it—didn’t see it—until suddenly, totally by chance, she took a sip. I watched nervously; she shuddered slightly.
“Dreadfully sweet!” said she.
"Awfully sweet!" she said.
A tiny boy with a head like a raisin and a chocolate body came round with a tray of pastries—row upon row of little freaks, little inspirations, little melting dreams. He offered them to her. “Oh, I’m not at all hungry. Take them away.”
A little boy with a raisin-shaped head and a chocolate-colored body came by with a tray of pastries—neatly arranged rows of quirky treats, little bursts of creativity, and melting dreams. He offered them to her. “Oh, I’m not hungry at all. Please take them away.”
He offered them to Hennie. Hennie gave me a swift look—it must have been satisfactory—for he took a chocolate cream, a coffee éclair, a meringue stuffed with chestnut and a tiny horn filled with fresh strawberries. She could hardly bear to watch him. But just as the boy swerved away she held up her plate.
He offered them to Hennie. Hennie shot me a quick glance—it must have been good—because he grabbed a chocolate cream, a coffee éclair, a meringue filled with chestnuts, and a little cone filled with fresh strawberries. She could barely stand to watch him. But just as the boy turned away, she raised her plate.
“Oh well, give me one,” said she.
“Oh well, give me one,” she said.
The silver tongs dropped one, two, three—and a cherry tartlet. “I don’t know why you’re giving me all these,” she said, and nearly smiled. “I shan’t eat them; I couldn’t!”
The silver tongs fell one, two, three—and a cherry tartlet. “I don’t know why you’re giving me all these,” she said, almost smiling. “I won’t eat them; I can’t!”
I felt much more comfortable. I sipped my tea, leaned back, and even asked if I might smoke. At that she paused, the fork in her hand, opened her eyes, and really did smile. “Of course,” said she. “I always expect people to.”
I felt a lot more at ease. I took a sip of my tea, leaned back, and even asked if I could smoke. At that, she paused with the fork in her hand, opened her eyes, and actually smiled. “Of course,” she said. “I always expect people to.”
But at that moment a tragedy happened to Hennie. He speared his pastry horn too hard, and it flew in two, and one half spilled on the table. Ghastly affair! He turned crimson. Even his ears flared, and one ashamed hand crept across the table to take what was left of the body away.
But at that moment, a tragedy struck Hennie. He poked his pastry horn too hard, and it broke in half, with one piece spilling onto the table. What a disaster! He turned bright red. Even his ears burned, and one embarrassed hand reached across the table to clear away the remnants.
“You utter little beast!” said she.
“You little beast!” she said.
Good heavens! I had to fly to the rescue. I cried hastily, “Will you be abroad long?”
Good heavens! I had to rush to the rescue. I said quickly, “Will you be away for long?”
But she had already forgotten Hennie. I was forgotten, too. She was trying to remember something.... She was miles away.
But she had already forgotten Hennie. I was forgotten, too. She was trying to remember something... She was miles away.
“I—don’t—know,” she said slowly, from that far place.
“I—don’t—know,” she said slowly, from that distant place.
“I suppose you prefer it to London. It’s more—more—”
“I guess you like it better than London. It’s more—more—”
When I didn’t go on she came back and looked at me, very puzzled. “More—?”
When I didn’t continue, she came back and looked at me, really confused. “More—?”
“Enfin—gayer,” I cried, waving my cigarette.
“Finally—happier,” I shouted, waving my cigarette.
But that took a whole cake to consider. Even then, “Oh well, that depends!” was all she could safely say.
But that required a lot of thought. Even then, "Oh well, that depends!" was all she could confidently say.
Hennie had finished. He was still very warm.
Hennie had finished. He was still feeling very warm.
I seized the butterfly list off the table. “I say—what about an ice, Hennie? What about tangerine and ginger? No, something cooler. What about a fresh pineapple cream?”
I grabbed the butterfly list from the table. “Hey—how about an ice, Hennie? What about tangerine and ginger? No, something cooler. How about a fresh pineapple cream?”
Hennie strongly approved. The waitress had her eye on us. The order was taken when she looked up from her crumbs.
Hennie was all for it. The waitress was watching us. She took our order when she glanced up from her crumbs.
“Did you say tangerine and ginger? I like ginger. You can bring me one.” And then quickly, “I wish that orchestra wouldn’t play things from the year One. We were dancing to that all last Christmas. It’s too sickening!”
“Did you say tangerine and ginger? I like ginger. You can bring me one.” And then quickly, “I wish that orchestra wouldn’t play stuff from the year One. We were dancing to that all last Christmas. It’s too sickening!”
But it was a charming air. Now that I noticed it, it warmed me.
But it had a lovely vibe. Now that I recognized it, it made me feel warm inside.
“I think this is rather a nice place, don’t you, Hennie?” I said.
“I think this is a pretty nice place, don’t you, Hennie?” I said.
Hennie said: “Ripping!” He meant to say it very low, but it came out very high in a kind of squeak.
Hennie said, “Ripping!” He intended to say it softly, but it came out high-pitched like a squeak.
Nice? This place? Nice? For the first time she stared about her, trying to see what there was.... She blinked; her lovely eyes wondered. A very good-looking elderly man stared back at her through a monocle on a black ribbon. But him she simply couldn’t see. There was a hole in the air where he was. She looked through and through him.
Nice? This place? Nice? For the first time, she looked around, trying to take in what was there... She blinked; her beautiful eyes were full of curiosity. A very attractive older man looked back at her through a monocle on a black ribbon. But she simply couldn’t see him. There was a void in the air where he stood. She looked right through him.
Finally the little flat spoons lay still on the glass plates. Hennie looked rather exhausted, but she pulled on her white gloves again. She had some trouble with her diamond wrist-watch; it got in her way. She tugged at it—tried to break the stupid little thing—it wouldn’t break. Finally, she had to drag her glove over. I saw, after that, she couldn’t stand this place a moment longer, and, indeed, she jumped up and turned away while I went through the vulgar act of paying for the tea.
Finally, the small flat spoons rested quietly on the glass plates. Hennie looked pretty worn out, but she put her white gloves back on. She had some trouble with her diamond wristwatch; it was a nuisance. She yanked at it—tried to break the annoying little thing—but it wouldn’t budge. Eventually, she had to pull her glove over it. I noticed, after that, she couldn't take this place for another second, and sure enough, she jumped up and turned away while I went through the awkward process of paying for the tea.
And then we were outside again. It had grown dusky. The sky was sprinkled with small stars; the big lamps glowed. While we waited for the car to come up she stood on the step, just as before, twiddling her foot, looking down.
And then we were outside again. It was getting dark. The sky was dotted with small stars; the big lights shone. While we waited for the car to pull up, she stood on the step, just like before, playing with her foot, looking down.
Hennie bounded forward to open the door and she got in and sank back with—oh—such a sigh!
Hennie leaped forward to open the door, and she got in and settled back with—oh—such a sigh!
“Tell him,” she gasped, “to drive as fast as he can.”
“Tell him,” she breathed, “to drive as fast as he can.”
Hennie grinned at his friend the chauffeur. “Allie veet!” said he. Then he composed himself and sat on the small seat facing us.
Hennie grinned at his friend, the driver. “Allie veet!” he said. Then he gathered himself and sat on the small seat facing us.
The gold powder-box came out again. Again the poor little puff was shaken; again there was that swift, deadly-secret glance between her and the mirror.
The gold powder box was brought out again. Once more, the poor little puff was shaken; once again, there was that quick, secret glance between her and the mirror.
We tore through the black-and-gold town like a pair of scissors tearing through brocade. Hennie had great difficulty not to look as though he were hanging on to something.
We rushed through the black-and-gold town like scissors cutting through brocade. Hennie struggled not to look like he was clinging to something.
And when we reached the Casino, of course Mrs. Raddick wasn’t there. There wasn’t a sign of her on the steps—not a sign.
And when we got to the Casino, of course Mrs. Raddick wasn’t there. There wasn’t any sign of her on the steps—not a single trace.
“Will you stay in the car while I go and look?”
“Will you stay in the car while I go take a look?”
But no—she wouldn’t do that. Good heavens, no! Hennie could stay. She couldn’t bear sitting in a car. She’d wait on the steps.
But no—she wouldn’t do that. Good heavens, no! Hennie could stay. She couldn’t stand sitting in a car. She’d wait on the steps.
“But I scarcely like to leave you,” I murmured. “I’d very much rather not leave you here.”
“But I really don’t want to leave you,” I said softly. “I’d much rather stay here with you.”
At that she threw back her coat; she turned and faced me; her lips parted. “Good heavens—why! I—I don’t mind it a bit. I—I like waiting.” And suddenly her cheeks crimsoned, her eyes grew dark—for a moment I thought she was going to cry. “L—let me, please,” she stammered, in a warm, eager voice. “I like it. I love waiting! Really—really I do! I’m always waiting—in all kinds of places....”
At that, she threw back her coat, turned to face me, and her lips parted. “Good heavens—why! I—I don’t mind it at all. I—I like waiting.” And suddenly her cheeks turned red, her eyes grew dark—for a moment I thought she was going to cry. “L—let me, please,” she stammered, in an excited, eager voice. “I like it. I love waiting! Really—really I do! I’m always waiting—in all kinds of places....”
Her dark coat fell open, and her white throat—all her soft young body in the blue dress—was like a flower that is just emerging from its dark bud.
Her dark coat hung open, revealing her white throat—her whole soft young body in the blue dress—like a flower just starting to bloom from its dark bud.
Life of Ma Parker
When the literary gentleman, whose flat old Ma Parker cleaned every Tuesday, opened the door to her that morning, he asked after her grandson. Ma Parker stood on the doormat inside the dark little hall, and she stretched out her hand to help her gentleman shut the door before she replied. “We buried ’im yesterday, sir,” she said quietly.
When the literary guy, whose flat old Ma Parker cleaned every Tuesday, opened the door for her that morning, he asked about her grandson. Ma Parker stood on the doormat in the dim little hallway, and she reached out her hand to help her gentleman shut the door before she answered. “We buried him yesterday, sir,” she said quietly.
“Oh, dear me! I’m sorry to hear that,” said the literary gentleman in a shocked tone. He was in the middle of his breakfast. He wore a very shabby dressing-gown and carried a crumpled newspaper in one hand. But he felt awkward. He could hardly go back to the warm sitting-room without saying something—something more. Then because these people set such store by funerals he said kindly, “I hope the funeral went off all right.”
“Oh, dear! I’m sorry to hear that,” said the literary gentleman in a shocked tone. He was in the middle of his breakfast, wearing a very shabby bathrobe and holding a crumpled newspaper in one hand. But he felt uncomfortable. He could hardly go back to the warm living room without saying something—something more. So, since these people valued funerals so much, he said kindly, “I hope the funeral went well.”
“Beg parding, sir?” said old Ma Parker huskily.
“Beg your pardon, sir?” said old Ma Parker hoarsely.
Poor old bird! She did look dashed. “I hope the funeral was a—a—success,” said he. Ma Parker gave no answer. She bent her head and hobbled off to the kitchen, clasping the old fish bag that held her cleaning things and an apron and a pair of felt shoes. The literary gentleman raised his eyebrows and went back to his breakfast.
Poor old bird! She really did look upset. “I hope the funeral was a—a—success,” he said. Ma Parker didn’t reply. She lowered her head and walked slowly to the kitchen, holding the old fish bag that contained her cleaning supplies, an apron, and a pair of felt shoes. The literary gentleman raised his eyebrows and returned to his breakfast.
“Overcome, I suppose,” he said aloud, helping himself to the marmalade.
“Guess I’ll just have to deal with it,” he said, serving himself some marmalade.
Ma Parker drew the two jetty spears out of her toque and hung it behind the door. She unhooked her worn jacket and hung that up too. Then she tied her apron and sat down to take off her boots. To take off her boots or to put them on was an agony to her, but it had been an agony for years. In fact, she was so accustomed to the pain that her face was drawn and screwed up ready for the twinge before she’d so much as untied the laces. That over, she sat back with a sigh and softly rubbed her knees....
Ma Parker pulled the two jetty spears out of her hat and hung it behind the door. She took off her worn jacket and hung that up too. Then she tied her apron and sat down to take off her boots. Taking off her boots or putting them on was agonizing for her, but it had been that way for years. In fact, she was so used to the pain that her face was already twisted and braced for the sting before she even untied the laces. Once that was over, she leaned back with a sigh and gently rubbed her knees...
“Gran! Gran!” Her little grandson stood on her lap in his button boots. He’d just come in from playing in the street.
“Gran! Gran!” Her little grandson stood on her lap in his button boots. He’d just come in from playing outside.
“Look what a state you’ve made your gran’s skirt into—you wicked boy!”
“Look at the mess you've made of your grandma's skirt—you naughty boy!”
But he put his arms round her neck and rubbed his cheek against hers.
But he wrapped his arms around her neck and brushed his cheek against hers.
“Gran, gi’ us a penny!” he coaxed.
“Grandma, give us a penny!” he pleaded.
“Be off with you; Gran ain’t got no pennies.”
“Get lost; Grandma doesn’t have any coins.”
“Yes, you ’ave.”
"Yes, you have."
“No, I ain’t.”
“No, I’m not.”
“Yes, you ’ave. Gi’ us one!”
“Yes, you have. Give us one!”
Already she was feeling for the old, squashed, black leather purse.
Already, she was reaching for the old, flattened, black leather purse.
“Well, what’ll you give your gran?”
“Well, what are you going to give your grandma?”
He gave a shy little laugh and pressed closer. She felt his eyelid quivering against her cheek. “I ain’t got nothing,” he murmured....
He gave a shy little laugh and pressed closer. She felt his eyelid trembling against her cheek. “I don’t have anything,” he murmured...
The old woman sprang up, seized the iron kettle off the gas stove and took it over to the sink. The noise of the water drumming in the kettle deadened her pain, it seemed. She filled the pail, too, and the washing-up bowl.
The old woman jumped up, grabbed the iron kettle off the stove, and took it to the sink. The sound of the water splashing in the kettle seemed to dull her pain. She filled the bucket and the washing bowl, too.
It would take a whole book to describe the state of that kitchen. During the week the literary gentleman “did” for himself. That is to say, he emptied the tea leaves now and again into a jam jar set aside for that purpose, and if he ran out of clean forks he wiped over one or two on the roller towel. Otherwise, as he explained to his friends, his “system” was quite simple, and he couldn’t understand why people made all this fuss about housekeeping.
It would take an entire book to describe the state of that kitchen. During the week, the literary gentleman took care of himself. In other words, he occasionally emptied the tea leaves into a jam jar designated for that purpose, and when he ran out of clean forks, he wiped a couple off using the kitchen towel. Other than that, as he explained to his friends, his “system” was pretty simple, and he couldn't understand why people made such a big deal about housekeeping.
“You simply dirty everything you’ve got, get a hag in once a week to clean up, and the thing’s done.”
“You just mess up everything you have, hire a cleaning lady once a week to tidy up, and that's it.”
The result looked like a gigantic dustbin. Even the floor was littered with toast crusts, envelopes, cigarette ends. But Ma Parker bore him no grudge. She pitied the poor young gentleman for having no one to look after him. Out of the smudgy little window you could see an immense expanse of sad-looking sky, and whenever there were clouds they looked very worn, old clouds, frayed at the edges, with holes in them, or dark stains like tea.
The place looked like a huge trash can. Even the floor was covered with toast crusts, envelopes, and cigarette butts. But Ma Parker didn’t hold it against him. She felt sorry for the poor young guy for not having anyone to take care of him. Through the dirty little window, you could see a vast stretch of gloomy sky, and whenever there were clouds, they looked really worn out, old clouds, frayed at the edges, with holes in them, or dark stains like tea.
While the water was heating, Ma Parker began sweeping the floor. “Yes,” she thought, as the broom knocked, “what with one thing and another I’ve had my share. I’ve had a hard life.”
While the water was heating, Ma Parker started sweeping the floor. “Yes,” she thought, as the broom hit the ground, “with everything that’s happened, I've had my share. I've had a tough life.”
Even the neighbours said that of her. Many a time, hobbling home with her fish bag she heard them, waiting at the corner, or leaning over the area railings, say among themselves, “She’s had a hard life, has Ma Parker.” And it was so true she wasn’t in the least proud of it. It was just as if you were to say she lived in the basement-back at Number 27. A hard life!...
Even the neighbors said that about her. Many times, as she limped home with her fish bag, she heard them, waiting at the corner or leaning over the area railings, saying among themselves, “Ma Parker has had a tough life.” And it was so true she wasn’t the least bit proud of it. It was just like saying she lived in the basement-back at Number 27. A tough life!...
At sixteen she’d left Stratford and come up to London as kitching-maid. Yes, she was born in Stratford-on-Avon. Shakespeare, sir? No, people were always arsking her about him. But she’d never heard his name until she saw it on the theatres.
At sixteen, she left Stratford and moved to London to work as a kitchen maid. Yes, she was born in Stratford-upon-Avon. Shakespeare, you say? No, people always asked her about him. But she had never heard his name until she saw it on the theater signs.
Nothing remained of Stratford except that “sitting in the fire-place of a evening you could see the stars through the chimley,” and “Mother always ’ad ’er side of bacon, ’anging from the ceiling.” And there was something—a bush, there was—at the front door, that smelt ever so nice. But the bush was very vague. She’d only remembered it once or twice in the hospital, when she’d been taken bad.
Nothing was left of Stratford except that “sitting by the fireplace in the evening, you could see the stars through the chimney,” and “Mom always had her side of bacon hanging from the ceiling.” And there was something—a bush, there was—at the front door that smelled really nice. But the bush was pretty blurry in her memory. She’d only thought of it once or twice in the hospital when she’d been feeling unwell.
That was a dreadful place—her first place. She was never allowed out. She never went upstairs except for prayers morning and evening. It was a fair cellar. And the cook was a cruel woman. She used to snatch away her letters from home before she’d read them, and throw them in the range because they made her dreamy.... And the beedles! Would you believe it?—until she came to London she’d never seen a black beedle. Here Ma always gave a little laugh, as though—not to have seen a black beedle! Well! It was as if to say you’d never seen your own feet.
That was a terrible place—her first home. She was never allowed outside. She only went upstairs for prayers in the morning and evening. It was quite a gloomy place. And the cook was a harsh woman. She would snatch her letters from home before she could read them and throw them in the fire because they made her too dreamy... And the constables! Can you believe it?—until she came to London, she had never seen a black constable. Here, Ma would let out a little laugh, as if to say—not having seen a black constable! Well! It was like saying you’d never seen your own feet.
When that family was sold up she went as “help” to a doctor’s house, and after two years there, on the run from morning till night, she married her husband. He was a baker.
When that family went bankrupt, she worked as a maid in a doctor's house, and after two years of running around from morning to night, she married her husband. He was a baker.
“A baker, Mrs. Parker!” the literary gentleman would say. For occasionally he laid aside his tomes and lent an ear, at least, to this product called Life. “It must be rather nice to be married to a baker!”
“A baker, Mrs. Parker!” the literary gentleman would say. For occasionally he set aside his books and listened, at least, to this thing called Life. “It must be pretty nice to be married to a baker!”
Mrs. Parker didn’t look so sure.
Mrs. Parker didn’t seem so confident.
“Such a clean trade,” said the gentleman.
"Such a smooth deal," said the man.
Mrs. Parker didn’t look convinced.
Mrs. Parker seemed unconvinced.
“And didn’t you like handing the new loaves to the customers?”
"And didn't you enjoy giving the new loaves to the customers?"
“Well, sir,” said Mrs. Parker, “I wasn’t in the shop above a great deal. We had thirteen little ones and buried seven of them. If it wasn’t the ’ospital it was the infirmary, you might say!”
"Well, sir," Mrs. Parker said, "I wasn’t in the shop much. We had thirteen little ones and buried seven of them. If it wasn’t the hospital, it was the infirmary, you could say!"
“You might, indeed, Mrs. Parker!” said the gentleman, shuddering, and taking up his pen again.
“You might, indeed, Mrs. Parker!” the gentleman said, shuddering as he picked up his pen again.
Yes, seven had gone, and while the six were still small her husband was taken ill with consumption. It was flour on the lungs, the doctor told her at the time.... Her husband sat up in bed with his shirt pulled over his head, and the doctor’s finger drew a circle on his back.
Yes, seven had passed, and while the six were still young, her husband fell ill with tuberculosis. The doctor told her it was like flour on the lungs.... Her husband sat up in bed with his shirt pulled over his head, and the doctor traced a circle on his back with his finger.
“Now, if we were to cut him open here, Mrs. Parker,” said the doctor, “you’d find his lungs chock-a-block with white powder. Breathe, my good fellow!” And Mrs. Parker never knew for certain whether she saw or whether she fancied she saw a great fan of white dust come out of her poor dead husband’s lips....
“Now, if we were to cut him open here, Mrs. Parker,” said the doctor, “you’d find his lungs packed with white powder. Breathe, my good man!” And Mrs. Parker never knew for sure if she actually saw or just imagined she saw a huge cloud of white dust escape from her poor dead husband’s lips....
But the struggle she’d had to bring up those six little children and keep herself to herself. Terrible it had been! Then, just when they were old enough to go to school her husband’s sister came to stop with them to help things along, and she hadn’t been there more than two months when she fell down a flight of steps and hurt her spine. And for five years Ma Parker had another baby—and such a one for crying!—to look after. Then young Maudie went wrong and took her sister Alice with her; the two boys emigrated, and young Jim went to India with the army, and Ethel, the youngest, married a good-for-nothing little waiter who died of ulcers the year little Lennie was born. And now little Lennie—my grandson....
But the struggle she had to raise those six little kids while keeping to herself was terrible! Just when they were old enough to start school, her husband's sister came to stay with them to help out. She had barely been there two months when she fell down a flight of stairs and hurt her back. For five years, Ma Parker had another baby—and what a screamer it was!—to take care of. Then young Maudie went off course and took her sister Alice with her; the two boys moved away, and young Jim went to India with the army. Ethel, the youngest, married a worthless little waiter who died of ulcers the year little Lennie was born. And now little Lennie—my grandson...
The piles of dirty cups, dirty dishes, were washed and dried. The ink-black knives were cleaned with a piece of potato and finished off with a piece of cork. The table was scrubbed, and the dresser and the sink that had sardine tails swimming in it....
The stacks of dirty cups and dishes were washed and dried. The blackened knives were cleaned with a potato and polished with a cork. The table was scrubbed, and the dresser and sink, which had sardine tails floating in it...
He’d never been a strong child—never from the first. He’d been one of those fair babies that everybody took for a girl. Silvery fair curls he had, blue eyes, and a little freckle like a diamond on one side of his nose. The trouble she and Ethel had had to rear that child! The things out of the newspapers they tried him with! Every Sunday morning Ethel would read aloud while Ma Parker did her washing.
He’d never been a strong kid—not from the start. He was one of those light-skinned babies that everyone mistook for a girl. He had silvery blonde curls, blue eyes, and a little freckle like a diamond on one side of his nose. The trouble she and Ethel had to raise that child! The things from the newspapers they tried with him! Every Sunday morning, Ethel would read aloud while Ma Parker did her laundry.
“Dear Sir,—Just a line to let you know my little Myrtil was laid out for dead.... After four bottils... gained 8 lbs. in 9 weeks, and is still putting it on.”
“Dear Sir,—Just a quick note to let you know my little Myrtil was thought to be dead.... After four bottles... gained 8 lbs. in 9 weeks, and is still putting it on.”
And then the egg-cup of ink would come off the dresser and the letter would be written, and Ma would buy a postal order on her way to work next morning. But it was no use. Nothing made little Lennie put it on. Taking him to the cemetery, even, never gave him a colour; a nice shake-up in the bus never improved his appetite.
And then the ink cup would come off the dresser and the letter would be written, and Mom would buy a money order on her way to work the next morning. But it was pointless. Nothing got little Lennie to eat. Even taking him to the cemetery never gave him an appetite; a good ride on the bus never improved it either.
But he was gran’s boy from the first....
But he was grandma's boy from the start....
“Whose boy are you?” said old Ma Parker, straightening up from the stove and going over to the smudgy window. And a little voice, so warm, so close, it half stifled her—it seemed to be in her breast under her heart—laughed out, and said, “I’m gran’s boy!”
“Whose boy are you?” asked old Ma Parker, standing up from the stove and walking over to the dirty window. A little voice, so warm and so close it almost overwhelmed her—it felt like it was in her chest—laughed and said, “I’m Grandma’s boy!”
At that moment there was a sound of steps, and the literary gentleman appeared, dressed for walking.
At that moment, footsteps could be heard, and the literary gentleman showed up, dressed for a walk.
“Oh, Mrs. Parker, I’m going out.”
“Oh, Mrs. Parker, I’m out.”
“Very good, sir.”
"Very good, sir."
“And you’ll find your half-crown in the tray of the inkstand.”
“And you’ll find your two-shilling coin in the tray of the inkstand.”
“Thank you, sir.”
“Thanks, sir.”
“Oh, by the way, Mrs. Parker,” said the literary gentleman quickly, “you didn’t throw away any cocoa last time you were here—did you?”
“Oh, by the way, Mrs. Parker,” the literary gentleman said quickly, “you didn’t throw away any cocoa last time you were here—did you?”
“No, sir.”
“No, sir.”
“Very strange. I could have sworn I left a teaspoonful of cocoa in the tin.” He broke off. He said softly and firmly, “You’ll always tell me when you throw things away—won’t you, Mrs. Parker?” And he walked off very well pleased with himself, convinced, in fact, he’d shown Mrs. Parker that under his apparent carelessness he was as vigilant as a woman.
“Very strange. I could have sworn I left a teaspoon of cocoa in the tin.” He paused. Then he said softly but firmly, “You’ll always let me know when you throw things away—won’t you, Mrs. Parker?” And he walked away feeling quite pleased with himself, convinced that he’d shown Mrs. Parker that behind his apparent carelessness, he was just as alert as a woman.
The door banged. She took her brushes and cloths into the bedroom. But when she began to make the bed, smoothing, tucking, patting, the thought of little Lennie was unbearable. Why did he have to suffer so? That’s what she couldn’t understand. Why should a little angel child have to arsk for his breath and fight for it? There was no sense in making a child suffer like that.
The door slammed shut. She took her brushes and cloths into the bedroom. But as she started to make the bed, smoothing, tucking, and patting, the thought of little Lennie was too much to bear. Why did he have to suffer like that? That’s what she couldn’t get. Why should an innocent little kid have to struggle for every breath? It didn't make any sense for a child to go through so much pain.
... From Lennie’s little box of a chest there came a sound as though something was boiling. There was a great lump of something bubbling in his chest that he couldn’t get rid of. When he coughed the sweat sprang out on his head; his eyes bulged, his hands waved, and the great lump bubbled as a potato knocks in a saucepan. But what was more awful than all was when he didn’t cough he sat against the pillow and never spoke or answered, or even made as if he heard. Only he looked offended.
... From Lennie’s small, box-like chest came a sound as if something was boiling. There was a huge lump of something bubbling inside him that he couldn't get rid of. When he coughed, sweat beaded on his forehead; his eyes bulged, his hands flailed, and the big lump bubbled like a potato hitting the bottom of a saucepan. But what was even more terrible was when he didn’t cough; he would sit against the pillow and never spoke or responded, or even acted like he heard anything. He only looked offended.
“It’s not your poor old gran’s doing it, my lovey,” said old Ma Parker, patting back the damp hair from his little scarlet ears. But Lennie moved his head and edged away. Dreadfully offended with her he looked—and solemn. He bent his head and looked at her sideways as though he couldn’t have believed it of his gran.
“It’s not your poor old gran who’s doing that, my dear,” said old Ma Parker, brushing the wet hair away from his little red ears. But Lennie turned his head and moved away. He looked dreadfully offended with her—and serious. He lowered his head and glanced at her sideways as if he couldn’t believe it of his gran.
But at the last... Ma Parker threw the counterpane over the bed. No, she simply couldn’t think about it. It was too much—she’d had too much in her life to bear. She’d borne it up till now, she’d kept herself to herself, and never once had she been seen to cry. Never by a living soul. Not even her own children had seen Ma break down. She’d kept a proud face always. But now! Lennie gone—what had she? She had nothing. He was all she’d got from life, and now he was took too. Why must it all have happened to me? she wondered. “What have I done?” said old Ma Parker. “What have I done?”
But in the end… Ma Parker threw the blanket over the bed. No, she just couldn’t think about it. It was too much—she had already endured so much in her life. She had managed until now, kept to herself, and never once had she been seen crying. Not by a single person. Not even her own children had seen her break down. She had always worn a proud face. But now! With Lennie gone—what did she have? She had nothing. He was all she had from life, and now he was taken too. Why did all this have to happen to me? she wondered. “What have I done?” said old Ma Parker. “What have I done?”
As she said those words she suddenly let fall her brush. She found herself in the kitchen. Her misery was so terrible that she pinned on her hat, put on her jacket and walked out of the flat like a person in a dream. She did not know what she was doing. She was like a person so dazed by the horror of what has happened that he walks away—anywhere, as though by walking away he could escape....
As she spoke those words, she suddenly dropped her brush. She realized she was in the kitchen. Her misery was so overwhelming that she threw on her hat, slipped into her jacket, and left the apartment like someone in a daze. She didn’t know what she was doing. She was like someone so stunned by the horror of what had happened that they walked away—anywhere, as if by walking away they could escape....
It was cold in the street. There was a wind like ice. People went flitting by, very fast; the men walked like scissors; the women trod like cats. And nobody knew—nobody cared. Even if she broke down, if at last, after all these years, she were to cry, she’d find herself in the lock-up as like as not.
It was cold on the street. There was an icy wind. People rushed by quickly; the men moved like scissors; the women walked like cats. And nobody knew—nobody cared. Even if she broke down, if after all these years she finally cried, she’d probably end up in a holding cell.
But at the thought of crying it was as though little Lennie leapt in his gran’s arms. Ah, that’s what she wants to do, my dove. Gran wants to cry. If she could only cry now, cry for a long time, over everything, beginning with her first place and the cruel cook, going on to the doctor’s, and then the seven little ones, death of her husband, the children’s leaving her, and all the years of misery that led up to Lennie. But to have a proper cry over all these things would take a long time. All the same, the time for it had come. She must do it. She couldn’t put it off any longer; she couldn’t wait any more.... Where could she go?
But just thinking about crying made it feel like little Lennie jumped into his grandma's arms. Ah, that’s what she wants to do, my dear. Grandma wants to cry. If only she could cry now, cry for a long time, about everything, starting with her childhood and the mean cook, then moving on to the doctor, the seven little ones, the death of her husband, the children leaving her, and all the years of misery that led to Lennie. But having a good cry about all those things would take a long time. Still, the time for it had come. She had to do it. She couldn’t postpone it any longer; she couldn’t wait any more... Where could she go?
“She’s had a hard life, has Ma Parker.” Yes, a hard life, indeed! Her chin began to tremble; there was no time to lose. But where? Where?
“She’s had a tough life, Ma Parker has.” Yeah, a tough life, for sure! Her chin started to shake; there wasn’t a moment to waste. But where? Where?
She couldn’t go home; Ethel was there. It would frighten Ethel out of her life. She couldn’t sit on a bench anywhere; people would come arsking her questions. She couldn’t possibly go back to the gentleman’s flat; she had no right to cry in strangers’ houses. If she sat on some steps a policeman would speak to her.
She couldn’t go home; Ethel was there. That would scare Ethel to death. She couldn’t sit on a bench anywhere; people would come asking her questions. She couldn’t possibly go back to the guy’s apartment; she had no right to cry in strangers’ homes. If she sat on some steps, a cop would talk to her.
Oh, wasn’t there anywhere where she could hide and keep herself to herself and stay as long as she liked, not disturbing anybody, and nobody worrying her? Wasn’t there anywhere in the world where she could have her cry out—at last?
Oh, wasn’t there a place where she could hide, be alone, and stay as long as she wanted, without bothering anyone and without anyone bothering her? Wasn’t there a spot in the world where she could finally let out her cry?
Ma Parker stood, looking up and down. The icy wind blew out her apron into a balloon. And now it began to rain. There was nowhere.
Ma Parker stood, looking around. The icy wind puffed out her apron like a balloon. And now it started to rain. There was nowhere to go.
Marriage à la Mode
On his way to the station William remembered with a fresh pang of disappointment that he was taking nothing down to the kiddies. Poor little chaps! It was hard lines on them. Their first words always were as they ran to greet him, “What have you got for me, daddy?” and he had nothing. He would have to buy them some sweets at the station. But that was what he had done for the past four Saturdays; their faces had fallen last time when they saw the same old boxes produced again.
On his way to the station, William felt a fresh wave of disappointment as he remembered he wasn't bringing anything for the kids. Poor little guys! It was tough on them. Their first words as they ran to greet him were always, “What did you bring me, Daddy?” and he had nothing. He would have to buy them some candy at the station. But that’s what he had done for the past four Saturdays; their faces had dropped last time when they saw the same old boxes again.
And Paddy had said, “I had red ribbing on mine bee-fore!”
And Paddy had said, “I had red trim on mine bee-fore!”
And Johnny had said, “It’s always pink on mine. I hate pink.”
And Johnny had said, “It’s always pink on mine. I can’t stand pink.”
But what was William to do? The affair wasn’t so easily settled. In the old days, of course, he would have taken a taxi off to a decent toyshop and chosen them something in five minutes. But nowadays they had Russian toys, French toys, Serbian toys—toys from God knows where. It was over a year since Isabel had scrapped the old donkeys and engines and so on because they were so “dreadfully sentimental” and “so appallingly bad for the babies’ sense of form.”
But what was William supposed to do? The situation wasn’t so easily resolved. Back in the day, he would have just taken a taxi to a good toy store and picked something out in five minutes. But now there were Russian toys, French toys, Serbian toys—toys from who knows where. It had been over a year since Isabel had gotten rid of the old donkeys and engines and everything else because they were “so incredibly sentimental” and “so terrible for the babies’ sense of style.”
“It’s so important,” the new Isabel had explained, “that they should like the right things from the very beginning. It saves so much time later on. Really, if the poor pets have to spend their infant years staring at these horrors, one can imagine them growing up and asking to be taken to the Royal Academy.”
“It’s really important,” the new Isabel had explained, “that they like the right things from the very start. It saves a lot of time later on. Honestly, if the poor pets have to spend their early years looking at these awful things, you can imagine them growing up and wanting to be taken to the Royal Academy.”
And she spoke as though a visit to the Royal Academy was certain immediate death to anyone....
And she talked like going to the Royal Academy was guaranteed to lead to immediate death for anyone....
“Well, I don’t know,” said William slowly. “When I was their age I used to go to bed hugging an old towel with a knot in it.”
“Well, I’m not sure,” William said slowly. “When I was their age, I used to go to bed hugging an old towel with a knot in it.”
The new Isabel looked at him, her eyes narrowed, her lips apart.
The new Isabel looked at him, her eyes narrowed, her lips slightly parted.
“Dear William! I’m sure you did!” She laughed in the new way.
“Hey William! I totally believe you did!” She laughed in a fresh way.
Sweets it would have to be, however, thought William gloomily, fishing in his pocket for change for the taxi-man. And he saw the kiddies handing the boxes round—they were awfully generous little chaps—while Isabel’s precious friends didn’t hesitate to help themselves....
Sweets it would have to be, however, thought William gloomily, digging into his pocket for change for the taxi driver. And he saw the kids passing the boxes around—they were really generous little guys—while Isabel’s dear friends didn’t hesitate to grab some for themselves...
What about fruit? William hovered before a stall just inside the station. What about a melon each? Would they have to share that, too? Or a pineapple, for Pad, and a melon for Johnny? Isabel’s friends could hardly go sneaking up to the nursery at the children’s meal-times. All the same, as he bought the melon William had a horrible vision of one of Isabel’s young poets lapping up a slice, for some reason, behind the nursery door.
What about fruit? William stood nervously in front of a stall just inside the station. What if they each got a melon? Would they have to share that, too? Or maybe a pineapple for Pad and a melon for Johnny? Isabel’s friends couldn't just sneak into the nursery during the kids' meal times. Still, as he bought the melon, William had a terrible vision of one of Isabel’s young poets sneaking a slice behind the nursery door for some reason.
With his two very awkward parcels he strode off to his train. The platform was crowded, the train was in. Doors banged open and shut. There came such a loud hissing from the engine that people looked dazed as they scurried to and fro. William made straight for a first-class smoker, stowed away his suit-case and parcels, and taking a huge wad of papers out of his inner pocket, he flung down in the corner and began to read.
With his two really awkward bags, he walked over to his train. The platform was packed; the train had arrived. Doors slammed open and shut. The loud hissing from the engine made people look dazed as they rushed around. William headed straight for a first-class smoking car, put away his suitcase and bags, and pulled out a huge stack of papers from his inner pocket, tossing them in the corner before starting to read.
“Our client moreover is positive.... We are inclined to reconsider... in the event of—” Ah, that was better. William pressed back his flattened hair and stretched his legs across the carriage floor. The familiar dull gnawing in his breast quietened down. “With regard to our decision—” He took out a blue pencil and scored a paragraph slowly.
“Our client is also sure.... We’re thinking about reconsidering... if—” Ah, that was better. William pushed his flat hair back and stretched his legs out across the carriage floor. The familiar dull ache in his chest calmed down. “About our decision—” He pulled out a blue pencil and slowly crossed out a paragraph.
Two men came in, stepped across him, and made for the farther corner. A young fellow swung his golf clubs into the rack and sat down opposite. The train gave a gentle lurch, they were off. William glanced up and saw the hot, bright station slipping away. A red-faced girl raced along by the carriages, there was something strained and almost desperate in the way she waved and called. “Hysterical!” thought William dully. Then a greasy, black-faced workman at the end of the platform grinned at the passing train. And William thought, “A filthy life!” and went back to his papers.
Two guys walked in, stepped over him, and headed for the far corner. A young guy tossed his golf clubs into the rack and sat down across from him. The train gave a slight jolt, and they were on their way. William looked up and saw the bright, hot station pulling away. A red-faced girl sprinted alongside the train cars, and there was something tense and almost desperate in the way she waved and shouted. “Hysterical!” William thought blankly. Then a greasy, grimy worker at the end of the platform grinned at the passing train. And William thought, “A horrible life!” and went back to his papers.
When he looked up again there were fields, and beasts standing for shelter under the dark trees. A wide river, with naked children splashing in the shallows, glided into sight and was gone again. The sky shone pale, and one bird drifted high like a dark fleck in a jewel.
When he looked up again, there were fields and animals seeking shelter under the dark trees. A wide river appeared, with naked kids splashing in the shallow water, then vanished from view. The sky glowed faintly, and one bird floated high like a dark speck on a jewel.
“We have examined our client’s correspondence files....” The last sentence he had read echoed in his mind. “We have examined....” William hung on to that sentence, but it was no good; it snapped in the middle, and the fields, the sky, the sailing bird, the water, all said, “Isabel.” The same thing happened every Saturday afternoon. When he was on his way to meet Isabel there began those countless imaginary meetings. She was at the station, standing just a little apart from everybody else; she was sitting in the open taxi outside; she was at the garden gate; walking across the parched grass; at the door, or just inside the hall.
“We have looked through our client’s correspondence files....” The last sentence he had read kept replaying in his mind. “We have looked....” William clung to that sentence, but it felt pointless; it broke apart in the middle, and the fields, the sky, the flying bird, the water, all seemed to say, “Isabel.” This happened every Saturday afternoon. As he made his way to meet Isabel, those countless imaginary encounters began. She was at the station, standing a little away from everyone else; she was sitting in the open taxi outside; she was at the garden gate; walking across the dry grass; at the door, or just inside the hall.
And her clear, light voice said, “It’s William,” or “Hillo, William!” or “So William has come!” He touched her cool hand, her cool cheek.
And her clear, light voice said, “It’s William,” or “Hey, William!” or “So William has arrived!” He touched her cool hand, her cool cheek.
The exquisite freshness of Isabel! When he had been a little boy, it was his delight to run into the garden after a shower of rain and shake the rose-bush over him. Isabel was that rose-bush, petal-soft, sparkling and cool. And he was still that little boy. But there was no running into the garden now, no laughing and shaking. The dull, persistent gnawing in his breast started again. He drew up his legs, tossed the papers aside, and shut his eyes.
The lovely freshness of Isabel! When he was a little boy, he loved to run into the garden after it rained and shake the rosebush over himself. Isabel was that rosebush, soft like petals, sparkling, and cool. And he was still that little boy. But now, there was no running into the garden, no laughing and shaking. The dull, persistent ache in his chest started again. He pulled his legs up, tossed the papers aside, and shut his eyes.
“What is it, Isabel? What is it?” he said tenderly. They were in their bedroom in the new house. Isabel sat on a painted stool before the dressing-table that was strewn with little black and green boxes.
“What’s wrong, Isabel? What is it?” he said gently. They were in their bedroom in the new house. Isabel sat on a painted stool in front of the dressing table, which was covered with small black and green boxes.
“What is what, William?” And she bent forward, and her fine light hair fell over her cheeks.
“What’s going on, William?” She leaned forward, and her silky light hair fell over her cheeks.
“Ah, you know!” He stood in the middle of the room and he felt a stranger. At that Isabel wheeled round quickly and faced him.
“Ah, you know!” He stood in the middle of the room and felt like a stranger. At that, Isabel quickly turned around and faced him.
“Oh, William!” she cried imploringly, and she held up the hair-brush: “Please! Please don’t be so dreadfully stuffy and—tragic. You’re always saying or looking or hinting that I’ve changed. Just because I’ve got to know really congenial people, and go about more, and am frightfully keen on—on everything, you behave as though I’d—” Isabel tossed back her hair and laughed—“killed our love or something. It’s so awfully absurd”—she bit her lip—“and it’s so maddening, William. Even this new house and the servants you grudge me.”
“Oh, William!” she exclaimed anxiously, holding up the hairbrush. “Please! Please don’t be so unbearably serious and—tragic. You always say or look or imply that I’ve changed. Just because I’ve started meeting really great people, and going out more, and I'm super passionate about—about everything, you act like I’ve—” Isabel flipped her hair back and laughed—“ruined our love or something. It’s so incredibly ridiculous”—she bit her lip—“and it’s so frustrating, William. Even this new house and the servants you resent me having.”
“Isabel!”
“Isabel!”
“Yes, yes, it’s true in a way,” said Isabel quickly. “You think they are another bad sign. Oh, I know you do. I feel it,” she said softly, “every time you come up the stairs. But we couldn’t have gone on living in that other poky little hole, William. Be practical, at least! Why, there wasn’t enough room for the babies even.”
“Yes, yes, it’s true in a way,” Isabel said quickly. “You think they’re another bad sign. Oh, I know you do. I feel it,” she said softly, “every time you come up the stairs. But we couldn’t keep living in that cramped little place, William. Be practical, at least! There wasn’t even enough room for the babies.”
No, it was true. Every morning when he came back from chambers it was to find the babies with Isabel in the back drawing-room. They were having rides on the leopard skin thrown over the sofa back, or they were playing shops with Isabel’s desk for a counter, or Pad was sitting on the hearthrug rowing away for dear life with a little brass fire shovel, while Johnny shot at pirates with the tongs. Every evening they each had a pick-a-back up the narrow stairs to their fat old Nanny.
No, it was true. Every morning when he returned from his office, he found the babies with Isabel in the back drawing room. They were taking rides on the leopard skin draped over the back of the sofa, or they were playing store with Isabel’s desk as the counter, or Pad was sitting on the hearth rug pretending to row with a little brass fire shovel, while Johnny shot at pirates with the tongs. Every evening, they each got a piggyback ride up the narrow stairs to their plump old Nanny.
Yes, he supposed it was a poky little house. A little white house with blue curtains and a window-box of petunias. William met their friends at the door with “Seen our petunias? Pretty terrific for London, don’t you think?”
Yes, he thought it was a cramped little house. A small white house with blue curtains and a window box of petunias. William greeted their friends at the door with, “Have you seen our petunias? Pretty amazing for London, right?”
But the imbecile thing, the absolutely extraordinary thing was that he hadn’t the slightest idea that Isabel wasn’t as happy as he. God, what blindness! He hadn’t the remotest notion in those days that she really hated that inconvenient little house, that she thought the fat Nanny was ruining the babies, that she was desperately lonely, pining for new people and new music and pictures and so on. If they hadn’t gone to that studio party at Moira Morrison’s—if Moira Morrison hadn’t said as they were leaving, “I’m going to rescue your wife, selfish man. She’s like an exquisite little Titania”—if Isabel hadn’t gone with Moira to Paris—if—if....
But the foolish thing, the utterly unbelievable thing was that he had no idea that Isabel wasn’t as happy as he was. Wow, what blindness! He had no clue back then that she actually hated that tiny house, that she thought the overweight nanny was harming the babies, that she was incredibly lonely, longing for new people and new music and art, and so on. If they hadn’t gone to that studio party at Moira Morrison’s—if Moira Morrison hadn’t said as they were leaving, “I’m going to rescue your wife, you selfish man. She’s like a delicate little Titania”—if Isabel hadn’t gone with Moira to Paris—if—if....
The train stopped at another station. Bettingford. Good heavens! They’d be there in ten minutes. William stuffed that papers back into his pockets; the young man opposite had long since disappeared. Now the other two got out. The late afternoon sun shone on women in cotton frocks and little sunburnt, barefoot children. It blazed on a silky yellow flower with coarse leaves which sprawled over a bank of rock. The air ruffling through the window smelled of the sea. Had Isabel the same crowd with her this week-end, wondered William?
The train stopped at another station. Bettingford. Wow! They’d be there in ten minutes. William shoved the papers back into his pockets; the young man across from him had long since left. Now the other two got out. The late afternoon sun shone on women in cotton dresses and little sunburnt, barefoot kids. It glared on a silky yellow flower with rough leaves sprawled over a rocky bank. The breeze coming through the window smelled like the ocean. Did Isabel have the same crowd with her this weekend, William wondered?
And he remembered the holidays they used to have, the four of them, with a little farm girl, Rose, to look after the babies. Isabel wore a jersey and her hair in a plait; she looked about fourteen. Lord! how his nose used to peel! And the amount they ate, and the amount they slept in that immense feather bed with their feet locked together.... William couldn’t help a grim smile as he thought of Isabel’s horror if she knew the full extent of his sentimentality.
And he remembered the holidays they used to have, the four of them, with a little farm girl, Rose, to take care of the babies. Isabel wore a sweater and had her hair in a braid; she looked about fourteen. Wow! His nose used to get so sunburned! And the amount they ate, and how much they slept in that huge feather bed with their feet all tangled together.... William couldn’t help but smile wryly as he thought of Isabel's shock if she knew just how sentimental he really was.
“Hillo, William!” She was at the station after all, standing just as he had imagined, apart from the others, and—William’s heart leapt—she was alone.
“Hey, William!” She was at the station after all, standing just as he had imagined, apart from the others, and—William’s heart raced—she was alone.
“Hallo, Isabel!” William stared. He thought she looked so beautiful that he had to say something, “You look very cool.”
“Hey, Isabel!” William stared. He thought she looked so beautiful that he had to say something, “You look really awesome.”
“Do I?” said Isabel. “I don’t feel very cool. Come along, your horrid old train is late. The taxi’s outside.” She put her hand lightly on his arm as they passed the ticket collector. “We’ve all come to meet you,” she said. “But we’ve left Bobby Kane at the sweet shop, to be called for.”
“Do I?” Isabel replied. “I don’t feel very cool. Come on, your awful old train is late. The taxi’s waiting outside.” She lightly rested her hand on his arm as they went past the ticket collector. “We’ve all come to see you,” she said. “But we left Bobby Kane at the candy store, so he’ll be picked up later.”
“Oh!” said William. It was all he could say for the moment.
“Oh!” William exclaimed. That was all he could say for the moment.
There in the glare waited the taxi, with Bill Hunt and Dennis Green sprawling on one side, their hats tilted over their faces, while on the other, Moira Morrison, in a bonnet like a huge strawberry, jumped up and down.
There in the bright light sat the taxi, with Bill Hunt and Dennis Green lounging on one side, their hats pulled low over their faces, while on the other side, Moira Morrison, wearing a bonnet like a giant strawberry, bounced up and down.
“No ice! No ice! No ice!” she shouted gaily.
“No ice! No ice! No ice!” she shouted happily.
And Dennis chimed in from under his hat. “Only to be had from the fishmonger’s.”
And Dennis spoke up from under his hat. “Only available at the fishmonger’s.”
And Bill Hunt, emerging, added, “With whole fish in it.”
And Bill Hunt, coming out, added, “With whole fish in it.”
“Oh, what a bore!” wailed Isabel. And she explained to William how they had been chasing round the town for ice while she waited for him. “Simply everything is running down the steep cliffs into the sea, beginning with the butter.”
“Oh, what a drag!” Isabel complained. She told William how they had been running around the town for ice while she was waiting for him. “Everything is just rolling down the steep cliffs into the sea, starting with the butter.”
“We shall have to anoint ourselves with butter,” said Dennis. “May thy head, William, lack not ointment.”
“We'll have to rub ourselves with butter,” said Dennis. “May your head, William, never be without ointment.”
“Look here,” said William, “how are we going to sit? I’d better get up by the driver.”
“Hey,” said William, “how are we going to sit? I’d better sit up by the driver.”
“No, Bobby Kane’s by the driver,” said Isabel. “You’re to sit between Moira and me.” The taxi started. “What have you got in those mysterious parcels?”
“No, Bobby Kane’s with the driver,” said Isabel. “You’re supposed to sit between Moira and me.” The taxi started. “What do you have in those mysterious parcels?”
“De-cap-it-ated heads!” said Bill Hunt, shuddering beneath his hat.
“Decapitated heads!” said Bill Hunt, shuddering under his hat.
“Oh, fruit!” Isabel sounded very pleased. “Wise William! A melon and a pineapple. How too nice!”
“Oh, fruit!” Isabel sounded really happy. “Smart William! A melon and a pineapple. How great!”
“No, wait a bit,” said William, smiling. But he really was anxious. “I brought them down for the kiddies.”
"No, hold on a second," said William with a smile. But he was actually feeling anxious. "I brought them down for the kids."
“Oh, my dear!” Isabel laughed, and slipped her hand through his arm. “They’d be rolling in agonies if they were to eat them. No”—she patted his hand—“you must bring them something next time. I refuse to part with my pineapple.”
“Oh, my dear!” Isabel laughed and linked her arm with his. “They’d be in such pain if they ate those. No”—she patted his hand—“you have to bring them something next time. I'm not giving up my pineapple.”
“Cruel Isabel! Do let me smell it!” said Moira. She flung her arms across William appealingly. “Oh!” The strawberry bonnet fell forward: she sounded quite faint.
“Cruel Isabel! Please let me smell it!” said Moira. She threw her arms around William in a pleading way. “Oh!” The strawberry bonnet tipped forward: she seemed almost faint.
“A Lady in Love with a Pineapple,” said Dennis, as the taxi drew up before a little shop with a striped blind. Out came Bobby Kane, his arms full of little packets.
“A Lady in Love with a Pineapple,” Dennis said, as the taxi pulled up in front of a small shop with a striped awning. Bobby Kane stepped out, his arms loaded with small packages.
“I do hope they’ll be good. I’ve chosen them because of the colours. There are some round things which really look too divine. And just look at this nougat,” he cried ecstatically, “just look at it! It’s a perfect little ballet!”
“I really hope they’ll be good. I picked them because of the colors. Those round things look amazing. And just check out this nougat,” he exclaimed excitedly, “just look at it! It’s like a perfect little ballet!”
But at that moment the shopman appeared. “Oh, I forgot. They’re none of them paid for,” said Bobby, looking frightened. Isabel gave the shopman a note, and Bobby was radiant again. “Hallo, William! I’m sitting by the driver.” And bareheaded, all in white, with his sleeves rolled up to the shoulders, he leapt into his place. “Avanti!” he cried....
But just then the shopkeeper showed up. “Oh, I forgot. None of them have been paid for,” said Bobby, looking scared. Isabel handed the shopkeeper a note, and Bobby was happy again. “Hey, William! I’m sitting next to the driver.” And without a hat, all in white with his sleeves rolled up to his shoulders, he jumped into his seat. “Let’s go!” he shouted....
After tea the others went off to bathe, while William stayed and made his peace with the kiddies. But Johnny and Paddy were asleep, the rose-red glow had paled, bats were flying, and still the bathers had not returned. As William wandered downstairs, the maid crossed the hall carrying a lamp. He followed her into the sitting-room. It was a long room, coloured yellow. On the wall opposite William some one had painted a young man, over life-size, with very wobbly legs, offering a wide-eyed daisy to a young woman who had one very short arm and one very long, thin one. Over the chairs and sofa there hung strips of black material, covered with big splashes like broken eggs, and everywhere one looked there seemed to be an ash-tray full of cigarette ends. William sat down in one of the arm-chairs. Nowadays, when one felt with one hand down the sides, it wasn’t to come upon a sheep with three legs or a cow that had lost one horn, or a very fat dove out of the Noah’s Ark. One fished up yet another little paper-covered book of smudged-looking poems.... He thought of the wad of papers in his pocket, but he was too hungry and tired to read. The door was open; sounds came from the kitchen. The servants were talking as if they were alone in the house. Suddenly there came a loud screech of laughter and an equally loud “Sh!” They had remembered him. William got up and went through the French windows into the garden, and as he stood there in the shadow he heard the bathers coming up the sandy road; their voices rang through the quiet.
After tea, the others went off to take a bath, while William stayed behind to make amends with the kids. But Johnny and Paddy were asleep, the rosy glow had faded, bats were flying, and the bathers still hadn’t returned. As William wandered downstairs, the maid crossed the hall carrying a lamp. He followed her into the living room. It was a long room painted yellow. On the wall opposite him, someone had painted a life-sized young man with wobbly legs, offering a wide-eyed daisy to a young woman who had one very short arm and one very long, thin one. Strips of black fabric hung over the chairs and sofa, splattered with big blobs like broken eggs, and everywhere he looked, there seemed to be an ashtray full of cigarette butts. William sat down in one of the armchairs. Nowadays, when he reached down the sides, it wasn’t to find a sheep with three legs or a cow that had lost a horn, or a very fat dove from Noah’s Ark. Instead, he pulled out another little paper-covered book of smudged poems.... He thought of the wad of papers in his pocket, but he was too hungry and tired to read. The door was open; sounds came from the kitchen. The servants were chatting as if they were the only ones in the house. Suddenly, there was a loud screech of laughter followed by an equally loud “Sh!” They had remembered him. William got up and stepped through the French doors into the garden, and as he stood there in the shadows, he heard the bathers coming up the sandy path; their voices echoed through the stillness.
“I think its up to Moira to use her little arts and wiles.”
"I think it's up to Moira to use her charm and tricks."
A tragic moan from Moira.
A heartbreaking moan from Moira.
“We ought to have a gramophone for the week-ends that played ‘The Maid of the Mountains.’”
“We should get a gramophone for the weekends that plays ‘The Maid of the Mountains.’”
“Oh no! Oh no!” cried Isabel’s voice. “That’s not fair to William. Be nice to him, my children! He’s only staying until to-morrow evening.”
“Oh no! Oh no!” Isabel exclaimed. “That’s not fair to William. Be nice to him, my kids! He’ll only be here until tomorrow evening.”
“Leave him to me,” cried Bobby Kane. “I’m awfully good at looking after people.”
“Leave him to me,” shouted Bobby Kane. “I’m really good at taking care of people.”
The gate swung open and shut. William moved on the terrace; they had seen him. “Hallo, William!” And Bobby Kane, flapping his towel, began to leap and pirouette on the parched lawn. “Pity you didn’t come, William. The water was divine. And we all went to a little pub afterwards and had sloe gin.”
The gate swung open and shut. William walked onto the terrace; they noticed him. “Hey, William!” Bobby Kane, waving his towel, started to jump and spin on the dry lawn. “Too bad you didn’t join us, William. The water was amazing. After that, we went to a little pub and had some sloe gin.”
The others had reached the house. “I say, Isabel,” called Bobby, “would you like me to wear my Nijinsky dress to-night?”
The others had arrived at the house. “Hey, Isabel,” called Bobby, “do you want me to wear my Nijinsky dress tonight?”
“No,” said Isabel, “nobody’s going to dress. We’re all starving. William’s starving, too. Come along, mes amis, let’s begin with sardines.”
“No,” said Isabel, “nobody’s getting dressed. We’re all starving. William’s hungry, too. Come on, friends, let’s start with sardines.”
“I’ve found the sardines,” said Moira, and she ran into the hall, holding a box high in the air.
“I’ve found the sardines,” Moira said, running into the hall with a box raised high in the air.
“A Lady with a Box of Sardines,” said Dennis gravely.
“A lady with a box of sardines,” Dennis said seriously.
“Well, William, and how’s London?” asked Bill Hunt, drawing the cork out of a bottle of whisky.
“Well, William, how’s London?” asked Bill Hunt, uncorking a bottle of whisky.
“Oh, London’s not much changed,” answered William.
“Oh, London hasn’t changed much,” replied William.
“Good old London,” said Bobby, very hearty, spearing a sardine.
“Good old London,” Bobby said warmly, spearing a sardine.
But a moment later William was forgotten. Moira Morrison began wondering what colour one’s legs really were under water.
But a moment later, William was forgotten. Moira Morrison started to wonder what color a person's legs really were underwater.
“Mine are the palest, palest mushroom colour.”
“Mine are the lightest, lightest mushroom color.”
Bill and Dennis ate enormously. And Isabel filled glasses, and changed plates, and found matches, smiling blissfully. At one moment, she said, “I do wish, Bill, you’d paint it.”
Bill and Dennis ate a lot. Isabel refilled glasses, swapped out plates, and found matches, smiling happily. At one point, she said, “I really wish you’d paint it, Bill.”
“Paint what?” said Bill loudly, stuffing his mouth with bread.
“Paint what?” Bill said loudly, cramming bread into his mouth.
“Us,” said Isabel, “round the table. It would be so fascinating in twenty years’ time.”
“Us,” said Isabel, “around the table. It would be so interesting in twenty years.”
Bill screwed up his eyes and chewed. “Light’s wrong,” he said rudely, “far too much yellow”; and went on eating. And that seemed to charm Isabel, too.
Bill squinted and chewed. “The lighting's off,” he said bluntly, “way too much yellow”; and continued eating. And that seemed to captivate Isabel as well.
But after supper they were all so tired they could do nothing but yawn until it was late enough to go to bed....
But after dinner, they were all so tired that they could only yawn until it was late enough to go to bed....
It was not until William was waiting for his taxi the next afternoon that he found himself alone with Isabel. When he brought his suit-case down into the hall, Isabel left the others and went over to him. She stooped down and picked up the suit-case. “What a weight!” she said, and she gave a little awkward laugh. “Let me carry it! To the gate.”
It wasn't until William was waiting for his taxi the next afternoon that he found himself alone with Isabel. When he brought his suitcase down into the hall, Isabel left the others and walked over to him. She bent down and picked up the suitcase. "What a heavy one!" she said, giving a slightly awkward laugh. "Let me carry it! To the gate."
“No, why should you?” said William. “Of course, not. Give it to me.”
“No, why should you?” William said. “Of course not. Give it to me.”
“Oh, please, do let me,” said Isabel. “I want to, really.” They walked together silently. William felt there was nothing to say now.
“Oh, please, let me,” Isabel said. “I really want to.” They walked together in silence. William felt like there was nothing to say now.
“There,” said Isabel triumphantly, setting the suit-case down, and she looked anxiously along the sandy road. “I hardly seem to have seen you this time,” she said breathlessly. “It’s so short, isn’t it? I feel you’ve only just come. Next time—” The taxi came into sight. “I hope they look after you properly in London. I’m so sorry the babies have been out all day, but Miss Neil had arranged it. They’ll hate missing you. Poor William, going back to London.” The taxi turned. “Good-bye!” She gave him a little hurried kiss; she was gone.
“There,” Isabel said triumphantly, setting down the suitcase, and she anxiously scanned the sandy road. “I barely feel like I’ve seen you this time,” she said breathlessly. “It’s so brief, isn’t it? It feels like you just got here. Next time—” The taxi came into view. “I hope they take good care of you in London. I’m really sorry the babies have been out all day, but Miss Neil had it all planned. They’ll hate missing you. Poor William, heading back to London.” The taxi turned. “Good-bye!” She gave him a quick kiss; then she was gone.
Fields, trees, hedges streamed by. They shook through the empty, blind-looking little town, ground up the steep pull to the station.
Fields, trees, and hedges rushed by. They tore through the empty, unseeing little town and climbed the steep incline to the station.
The train was in. William made straight for a first-class smoker, flung back into the corner, but this time he let the papers alone. He folded his arms against the dull, persistent gnawing, and began in his mind to write a letter to Isabel.
The train had arrived. William headed straight for a first-class smoking car, threw himself back into the corner, but this time he left the papers untouched. He crossed his arms against the annoying, constant discomfort and started to mentally compose a letter to Isabel.
The post was late as usual. They sat outside the house in long chairs under coloured parasols. Only Bobby Kane lay on the turf at Isabel’s feet. It was dull, stifling; the day drooped like a flag.
The mail was late as usual. They sat outside the house in lounge chairs under colorful umbrellas. Only Bobby Kane was lying on the grass at Isabel’s feet. It was boring and suffocating; the day sagged like a flag.
“Do you think there will be Mondays in Heaven?” asked Bobby childishly.
“Do you think there will be Mondays in Heaven?” Bobby asked, sounding a bit childish.
And Dennis murmured, “Heaven will be one long Monday.”
And Dennis whispered, “Heaven is going to feel like one endless Monday.”
But Isabel couldn’t help wondering what had happened to the salmon they had for supper last night. She had meant to have fish mayonnaise for lunch and now....
But Isabel couldn’t help wondering what happened to the salmon they had for dinner last night. She had planned to have fish mayonnaise for lunch and now....
Moira was asleep. Sleeping was her latest discovery. “It’s so wonderful. One simply shuts one’s eyes, that’s all. It’s so delicious.”
Moira was asleep. Sleeping was her latest discovery. “It’s so wonderful. You just close your eyes, that’s all. It’s so amazing.”
When the old ruddy postman came beating along the sandy road on his tricycle one felt the handle-bars ought to have been oars.
When the old, rosy postman came pedaling down the sandy road on his tricycle, it felt like the handlebars should have been oars.
Bill Hunt put down his book. “Letters,” he said complacently, and they all waited. But, heartless postman—O malignant world! There was only one, a fat one for Isabel. Not even a paper.
Bill Hunt closed his book. “Letters,” he said with a satisfied smile, and they all paused. But, cruel postman—O wicked world! There was only one, a thick envelope for Isabel. Not even a single piece of paper.
“And mine’s only from William,” said Isabel mournfully.
“And mine’s just from William,” Isabel said sadly.
“From William—already?”
"From William—already?"
“He’s sending you back your marriage lines as a gentle reminder.”
“He’s returning your marriage lines as a subtle reminder.”
“Does everybody have marriage lines? I thought they were only for servants.”
“Does everyone have marriage lines? I thought those were just for servants.”
“Pages and pages! Look at her! A Lady reading a Letter,” said Dennis.
“Pages and pages! Check her out! A lady reading a letter,” said Dennis.
“My darling, precious Isabel.” Pages and pages there were. As Isabel read on her feeling of astonishment changed to a stifled feeling. What on earth had induced William...? How extraordinary it was.... What could have made him...? She felt confused, more and more excited, even frightened. It was just like William. Was it? It was absurd, of course, it must be absurd, ridiculous. “Ha, ha, ha! Oh dear!” What was she to do? Isabel flung back in her chair and laughed till she couldn’t stop laughing.
My dear, sweet Isabel. There were pages and pages of it. As Isabel continued reading, her sense of astonishment shifted to a feeling of being stifled. What on earth had gotten into William...? How strange it was.... What could have made him...? She felt confused, increasingly excited, even scared. It was just so typical of William. Was it? It was ridiculous, of course, it had to be absurd, silly. “Ha, ha, ha! Oh no!” What was she supposed to do? Isabel leaned back in her chair and laughed until she couldn't stop.
“Do, do tell us,” said the others. “You must tell us.”
“Come on, tell us,” said the others. “You have to share with us.”
“I’m longing to,” gurgled Isabel. She sat up, gathered the letter, and waved it at them. “Gather round,” she said. “Listen, it’s too marvellous. A love-letter!”
“I can’t wait to,” Isabel exclaimed. She sat up, grabbed the letter, and waved it at them. “Come here,” she said. “You have to hear this, it’s amazing. A love letter!”
“A love-letter! But how divine!” Darling, precious Isabel. But she had hardly begun before their laughter interrupted her.
“A love letter! How amazing!” Darling, precious Isabel. But she had barely started before their laughter cut her off.
“Go on, Isabel, it’s perfect.”
“Go for it, Isabel, it’s perfect.”
“It’s the most marvellous find.”
“It’s the most amazing find.”
“Oh, do go on, Isabel!”
“Oh, please continue, Isabel!”
God forbid, my darling, that I should be a drag on your happiness.
God forbid, my love, that I should hold you back from being happy.
“Oh! oh! oh!”
“Oh my gosh!”
“Sh! sh! sh!”
"Shh! Shh! Shh!"
And Isabel went on. When she reached the end they were hysterical: Bobby rolled on the turf and almost sobbed.
And Isabel continued. By the time she finished, they were in hysterics: Bobby was rolling on the grass and nearly in tears.
“You must let me have it just as it is, entire, for my new book,” said Dennis firmly. “I shall give it a whole chapter.”
“You have to let me have it just as it is, completely, for my new book,” Dennis said confidently. “I’ll dedicate an entire chapter to it.”
“Oh, Isabel,” moaned Moira, “that wonderful bit about holding you in his arms!”
“Oh, Isabel,” Moira sighed, “that amazing part about him holding you in his arms!”
“I always thought those letters in divorce cases were made up. But they pale before this.”
“I always thought those letters in divorce cases were fake. But they seem insignificant compared to this.”
“Let me hold it. Let me read it, mine own self,” said Bobby Kane.
“Let me hold it. Let me read it myself,” said Bobby Kane.
But, to their surprise, Isabel crushed the letter in her hand. She was laughing no longer. She glanced quickly at them all; she looked exhausted. “No, not just now. Not just now,” she stammered.
But, to their surprise, Isabel crumpled the letter in her hand. She wasn't laughing anymore. She quickly looked at everyone; she seemed drained. “No, not right now. Not right now,” she stammered.
And before they could recover she had run into the house, through the hall, up the stairs into her bedroom. Down she sat on the side of the bed. “How vile, odious, abominable, vulgar,” muttered Isabel. She pressed her eyes with her knuckles and rocked to and fro. And again she saw them, but not four, more like forty, laughing, sneering, jeering, stretching out their hands while she read them William’s letter. Oh, what a loathsome thing to have done. How could she have done it! God forbid, my darling, that I should be a drag on your happiness. William! Isabel pressed her face into the pillow. But she felt that even the grave bedroom knew her for what she was, shallow, tinkling, vain....
And before they could catch their breath, she dashed into the house, through the hallway, and up the stairs to her bedroom. She collapsed onto the side of the bed. “How disgusting, terrible, horrible, cheap,” muttered Isabel. She rubbed her eyes with her knuckles and rocked back and forth. And again she saw them, not four this time, more like forty, laughing, mocking, sneering, reaching out their hands while she read William’s letter to them. What a terrible thing to have done. How could she have done it! God forbid, my darling, that I should be a burden on your happiness. William! Isabel buried her face in the pillow. But she sensed that even the quiet bedroom recognized her for what she was: shallow, superficial, vain....
Presently from the garden below there came voices.
Currently, voices could be heard from the garden below.
“Isabel, we’re all going for a bathe. Do come!”
“Isabel, we're all going for a swim. Come along!”
“Come, thou wife of William!”
“Come, wife of William!”
“Call her once before you go, call once yet!”
“Call her once before you leave, just once more!”
Isabel sat up. Now was the moment, now she must decide. Would she go with them, or stay here and write to William. Which, which should it be? “I must make up my mind.” Oh, but how could there be any question? Of course she would stay here and write.
Isabel sat up. This was the moment; she had to decide. Would she go with them or stay here and write to William? Which one should it be? “I have to make up my mind.” Oh, but how could there be any doubt? Of course, she would stay here and write.
“Titania!” piped Moira.
“Titania!” called Moira.
“Isa-bel?”
"Isabel?"
No, it was too difficult. “I’ll—I’ll go with them, and write to William later. Some other time. Later. Not now. But I shall certainly write,” thought Isabel hurriedly.
No, it was too hard. “I’ll—I’ll go with them and write to William later. Some other time. Later. Not now. But I will definitely write,” Isabel thought quickly.
And, laughing, in the new way, she ran down the stairs.
And, laughing in a fresh way, she ran down the stairs.
The Voyage
The Picton boat was due to leave at half-past eleven. It was a beautiful night, mild, starry, only when they got out of the cab and started to walk down the Old Wharf that jutted out into the harbour, a faint wind blowing off the water ruffled under Fenella’s hat, and she put up her hand to keep it on. It was dark on the Old Wharf, very dark; the wool sheds, the cattle trucks, the cranes standing up so high, the little squat railway engine, all seemed carved out of solid darkness. Here and there on a rounded wood-pile, that was like the stalk of a huge black mushroom, there hung a lantern, but it seemed afraid to unfurl its timid, quivering light in all that blackness; it burned softly, as if for itself.
The Picton boat was set to leave at 11:30. It was a beautiful night—mild and starry. Only when they got out of the cab and started walking down the Old Wharf that jutted out into the harbor did a light breeze blow off the water, ruffling Fenella's hat, making her reach up to hold it on. It was very dark on the Old Wharf; the wool sheds, the cattle trucks, the cranes towering above, and the small, squat railway engine all seemed to be carved out of pure darkness. Here and there, on a rounded woodpile that looked like the stem of a giant black mushroom, a lantern hung, but it seemed hesitant to spread its timid, flickering light in all that darkness; it burned gently, almost as if it were for itself.
Fenella’s father pushed on with quick, nervous strides. Beside him her grandma bustled along in her crackling black ulster; they went so fast that she had now and again to give an undignified little skip to keep up with them. As well as her luggage strapped into a neat sausage, Fenella carried clasped to her her grandma’s umbrella, and the handle, which was a swan’s head, kept giving her shoulder a sharp little peck as if it too wanted her to hurry.... Men, their caps pulled down, their collars turned up, swung by; a few women all muffled scurried along; and one tiny boy, only his little black arms and legs showing out of a white woolly shawl, was jerked along angrily between his father and mother; he looked like a baby fly that had fallen into the cream.
Fenella’s father moved quickly with nervous strides. Next to him, her grandma hurried along in her crackling black coat; they went so fast that she occasionally had to take a quick, awkward skip to keep up. Along with her luggage bundled neatly, Fenella held her grandma’s umbrella tightly, and the handle, shaped like a swan’s head, kept poking her shoulder as if it wanted her to move faster. Men with their caps pulled low and collars turned up hurried past; a few women wrapped up in scarves rushed by; and a tiny boy, with only his little black arms and legs visible from a white woolly shawl, was pulled along angrily between his parents; he resembled a baby fly that had landed in cream.
Then suddenly, so suddenly that Fenella and her grandma both leapt, there sounded from behind the largest wool shed, that had a trail of smoke hanging over it, “Mia-oo-oo-O-O!”
Then suddenly, so suddenly that Fenella and her grandma both jumped, a loud "Mia-oo-oo-O-O!" came from behind the biggest wool shed, which had a trail of smoke rising over it.
“First whistle,” said her father briefly, and at that moment they came in sight of the Picton boat. Lying beside the dark wharf, all strung, all beaded with round golden lights, the Picton boat looked as if she was more ready to sail among stars than out into the cold sea. People pressed along the gangway. First went her grandma, then her father, then Fenella. There was a high step down on to the deck, and an old sailor in a jersey standing by gave her his dry, hard hand. They were there; they stepped out of the way of the hurrying people, and standing under a little iron stairway that led to the upper deck they began to say good-bye.
“First whistle,” her father said briefly, and at that moment they spotted the Picton boat. Sitting next to the dark wharf, all lit up with round golden lights, the Picton boat looked more ready to sail among the stars than out into the cold sea. People pressed along the gangway. First went her grandma, then her father, and then Fenella. There was a high step down onto the deck, and an old sailor in a sweater standing by offered her his dry, sturdy hand. They were there; they stepped aside from the rushing crowd, and standing under a small iron staircase that led to the upper deck, they started to say good-bye.
“There, mother, there’s your luggage!” said Fenella’s father, giving grandma another strapped-up sausage.
“There, Mom, there’s your luggage!” said Fenella’s dad, handing Grandma another wrapped-up sausage.
“Thank you, Frank.”
“Thanks, Frank.”
“And you’ve got your cabin tickets safe?”
“And you have your cabin tickets safe?”
“Yes, dear.”
"Sure, honey."
“And your other tickets?”
“What about your other tickets?”
Grandma felt for them inside her glove and showed him the tips.
Grandma reached inside her glove and showed him the tips.
“That’s right.”
"Exactly."
He sounded stern, but Fenella, eagerly watching him, saw that he looked tired and sad. “Mia-oo-oo-O-O!” The second whistle blared just above their heads, and a voice like a cry shouted, “Any more for the gangway?”
He sounded serious, but Fenella, watching him intently, noticed that he looked exhausted and downcast. “Mia-oo-oo-O-O!” The second whistle blared just over their heads, and a voice shouted like a cry, “Anyone else for the gangway?”
“You’ll give my love to father,” Fenella saw her father’s lips say. And her grandma, very agitated, answered, “Of course I will, dear. Go now. You’ll be left. Go now, Frank. Go now.”
“You’ll give my love to Dad,” Fenella saw her father’s lips say. And her grandma, really upset, replied, “Of course I will, dear. Go now. You’ll be left behind. Go now, Frank. Go now.”
“It’s all right, mother. I’ve got another three minutes.” To her surprise Fenella saw her father take off his hat. He clasped grandma in his arms and pressed her to him. “God bless you, mother!” she heard him say.
“It’s okay, mom. I’ve got another three minutes.” To her surprise, Fenella watched her dad take off his hat. He wrapped his arms around grandma and pulled her close. “God bless you, mom!” she heard him say.
And grandma put her hand, with the black thread glove that was worn through on her ring finger, against his cheek, and she sobbed, “God bless you, my own brave son!”
And grandma placed her hand, with the black-thread glove that was worn out on her ring finger, against his cheek, and she cried, “God bless you, my brave son!”
This was so awful that Fenella quickly turned her back on them, swallowed once, twice, and frowned terribly at a little green star on a mast head. But she had to turn round again; her father was going.
This was so terrible that Fenella quickly turned her back on them, swallowed once, twice, and frowned hard at a small green star on a masthead. But she had to turn around again; her father was leaving.
“Good-bye, Fenella. Be a good girl.” His cold, wet moustache brushed her cheek. But Fenella caught hold of the lapels of his coat.
“Goodbye, Fenella. Be a good girl.” His cold, wet mustache brushed her cheek. But Fenella grabbed the lapels of his coat.
“How long am I going to stay?” she whispered anxiously. He wouldn’t look at her. He shook her off gently, and gently said, “We’ll see about that. Here! Where’s your hand?” He pressed something into her palm. “Here’s a shilling in case you should need it.”
“How long am I going to stay?” she whispered nervously. He wouldn’t look at her. He shook her off softly and said gently, “We’ll see about that. Here! Where’s your hand?” He pressed something into her palm. “Here’s a shilling in case you need it.”
A shilling! She must be going away for ever! “Father!” cried Fenella. But he was gone. He was the last off the ship. The sailors put their shoulders to the gangway. A huge coil of dark rope went flying through the air and fell “thump” on the wharf. A bell rang; a whistle shrilled. Silently the dark wharf began to slip, to slide, to edge away from them. Now there was a rush of water between. Fenella strained to see with all her might. “Was that father turning round?”—or waving?—or standing alone?—or walking off by himself? The strip of water grew broader, darker. Now the Picton boat began to swing round steady, pointing out to sea. It was no good looking any longer. There was nothing to be seen but a few lights, the face of the town clock hanging in the air, and more lights, little patches of them, on the dark hills.
A shilling! She must be leaving for good! “Dad!” cried Fenella. But he was gone. He was the last to leave the ship. The sailors pushed against the gangway. A huge coil of dark rope flew through the air and landed with a thud on the wharf. A bell rang; a whistle blew. Silently, the dark wharf began to pull away, like it was sliding away from them. There was now a rush of water between them. Fenella strained to see with all her strength. “Was that Dad turning around?”—or waving?—or standing alone?—or walking off by himself? The stretch of water grew wider and darker. Now the Picton boat started to swing around, heading out to sea. It was pointless to keep looking. There was nothing to see but a few lights, the face of the town clock hanging in the air, and more lights, small patches of them, on the dark hills.
The freshening wind tugged at Fenella’s skirts; she went back to her grandma. To her relief grandma seemed no longer sad. She had put the two sausages of luggage one on top of the other, and she was sitting on them, her hands folded, her head a little on one side. There was an intent, bright look on her face. Then Fenella saw that her lips were moving and guessed that she was praying. But the old woman gave her a bright nod as if to say the prayer was nearly over. She unclasped her hands, sighed, clasped them again, bent forward, and at last gave herself a soft shake.
The fresh wind tugged at Fenella’s skirts as she made her way back to her grandma. To her relief, her grandma didn’t seem sad anymore. She had stacked the two pieces of luggage on top of each other and was sitting on them, her hands folded, her head tilted slightly to one side. There was a focused, bright look on her face. Then Fenella noticed her lips moving and figured that she was praying. But the old woman gave Fenella a cheerful nod as if to say the prayer was almost done. She relaxed her hands, sighed, clasped them again, leaned forward, and finally gave herself a gentle shake.
“And now, child,” she said, fingering the bow of her bonnet-strings, “I think we ought to see about our cabins. Keep close to me, and mind you don’t slip.”
“And now, kid,” she said, fiddling with the bow of her bonnet strings, “I think we should check on our cabins. Stay close to me, and make sure you don’t slip.”
“Yes, grandma!”
"Sure thing, grandma!"
“And be careful the umbrellas aren’t caught in the stair rail. I saw a beautiful umbrella broken in half like that on my way over.”
“And be careful not to get the umbrellas caught in the stair rail. I saw a beautiful umbrella broken in half like that on my way here.”
“Yes, grandma.”
"Sure thing, grandma."
Dark figures of men lounged against the rails. In the glow of their pipes a nose shone out, or the peak of a cap, or a pair of surprised-looking eyebrows. Fenella glanced up. High in the air, a little figure, his hands thrust in his short jacket pockets, stood staring out to sea. The ship rocked ever so little, and she thought the stars rocked too. And now a pale steward in a linen coat, holding a tray high in the palm of his hand, stepped out of a lighted doorway and skimmed past them. They went through that doorway. Carefully over the high brass-bound step on to the rubber mat and then down such a terribly steep flight of stairs that grandma had to put both feet on each step, and Fenella clutched the clammy brass rail and forgot all about the swan-necked umbrella.
Dark silhouettes of men lounged against the rails. In the glow of their pipes, a nose glimmered, or the peak of a cap, or a pair of wide-eyed eyebrows. Fenella looked up. High above, a small figure with hands shoved in his short jacket pockets stood staring out at the sea. The ship swayed just a bit, and she imagined the stars swayed too. Then a pale steward in a linen coat, holding a tray high in his hand, stepped out of a lit doorway and glided past them. They went through that doorway. Carefully over the high brass-bound step onto the rubber mat and then down a really steep flight of stairs that Grandma had to place both feet on each step, while Fenella grabbed the clammy brass rail and forgot all about the swan-necked umbrella.
At the bottom grandma stopped; Fenella was rather afraid she was going to pray again. But no, it was only to get out the cabin tickets. They were in the saloon. It was glaring bright and stifling; the air smelled of paint and burnt chop-bones and indiarubber. Fenella wished her grandma would go on, but the old woman was not to be hurried. An immense basket of ham sandwiches caught her eye. She went up to them and touched the top one delicately with her finger.
At the bottom, grandma stopped; Fenella was a bit worried she was going to pray again. But no, she just wanted to get the cabin tickets. They were in the saloon. It was really bright and stuffy; the air smelled like paint, burnt meat, and rubber. Fenella wished her grandma would keep moving, but the old woman wasn't in a rush. An enormous basket of ham sandwiches caught her attention. She walked over and gently touched the top one with her finger.
“How much are the sandwiches?” she asked.
“How much are the sandwiches?” she asked.
“Tuppence!” bawled a rude steward, slamming down a knife and fork.
“Tuppence!” shouted a rude steward, slamming down a knife and fork.
Grandma could hardly believe it.
Grandma could barely believe it.
“Twopence each?” she asked.
“Two pence each?” she asked.
“That’s right,” said the steward, and he winked at his companion.
"That’s right,” said the steward, winking at his companion.
Grandma made a small, astonished face. Then she whispered primly to Fenella. “What wickedness!” And they sailed out at the further door and along a passage that had cabins on either side. Such a very nice stewardess came to meet them. She was dressed all in blue, and her collar and cuffs were fastened with large brass buttons. She seemed to know grandma well.
Grandma made a small, surprised face. Then she whispered discreetly to Fenella. “What wickedness!” And they walked out through the back door and down a hallway lined with cabins on either side. A very nice stewardess came to greet them. She was dressed entirely in blue, and her collar and cuffs were secured with large brass buttons. She seemed to know Grandma well.
“Well, Mrs. Crane,” said she, unlocking their washstand. “We’ve got you back again. It’s not often you give yourself a cabin.”
“Well, Mrs. Crane,” she said, unlocking their washstand. “We’ve got you back again. It’s not every day you treat yourself to a cabin.”
“No,” said grandma. “But this time my dear son’s thoughtfulness—”
“No,” said grandma. “But this time my dear son's thoughtfulness—”
“I hope—” began the stewardess. Then she turned round and took a long, mournful look at grandma’s blackness and at Fenella’s black coat and skirt, black blouse, and hat with a crape rose.
“I hope—” started the flight attendant. Then she turned around and took a long, sorrowful look at grandma’s all-black outfit and at Fenella’s black coat and skirt, black blouse, and hat with a mourning rose.
Grandma nodded. “It was God’s will,” said she.
Grandma nodded. “It was God's will,” she said.
The stewardess shut her lips and, taking a deep breath, she seemed to expand.
The flight attendant closed her lips and, taking a deep breath, she appeared to swell.
“What I always say is,” she said, as though it was her own discovery, “sooner or later each of us has to go, and that’s a certingty.” She paused. “Now, can I bring you anything, Mrs Crane? A cup of tea? I know it’s no good offering you a little something to keep the cold out.”
“What I always say is,” she said, as if it was her own discovery, “sooner or later, we all have to leave, and that’s a certainty.” She paused. “Now, can I get you anything, Mrs. Crane? A cup of tea? I know it doesn’t help much to offer you a little something to keep the cold away.”
Grandma shook her head. “Nothing, thank you. We’ve got a few wine biscuits, and Fenella has a very nice banana.”
Grandma shook her head. “No, thank you. We have some wine biscuits, and Fenella has a really nice banana.”
“Then I’ll give you a look later on,” said the stewardess, and she went out, shutting the door.
“Then I’ll give you a look later,” said the flight attendant, and she left, closing the door behind her.
What a very small cabin it was! It was like being shut up in a box with grandma. The dark round eye above the washstand gleamed at them dully. Fenella felt shy. She stood against the door, still clasping her luggage and the umbrella. Were they going to get undressed in here? Already her grandma had taken off her bonnet, and, rolling up the strings, she fixed each with a pin to the lining before she hung the bonnet up. Her white hair shone like silk; the little bun at the back was covered with a black net. Fenella hardly ever saw her grandma with her head uncovered; she looked strange.
What a tiny cabin it was! It felt like being trapped in a box with grandma. The dark round eye above the washstand glared at them dully. Fenella felt awkward. She leaned against the door, still holding her luggage and the umbrella. Were they really going to change clothes in here? Grandma had already taken off her bonnet, and after rolling up the strings, she pinned each one to the lining before hanging it up. Her white hair shimmered like silk; the little bun at the back was covered with a black net. Fenella hardly ever saw her grandma without her head covered; it looked odd.
“I shall put on the woollen fascinator your dear mother crocheted for me,” said grandma, and, unstrapping the sausage, she took it out and wound it round her head; the fringe of grey bobbles danced at her eyebrows as she smiled tenderly and mournfully at Fenella. Then she undid her bodice, and something under that, and something else underneath that. Then there seemed a short, sharp tussle, and grandma flushed faintly. Snip! Snap! She had undone her stays. She breathed a sigh of relief, and sitting on the plush couch, she slowly and carefully pulled off her elastic-sided boots and stood them side by side.
“I’m going to wear the wool hat your mom made for me,” said Grandma, and as she unfastened the sausage, she took it out and wrapped it around her head; the gray pom-poms danced at her eyebrows as she smiled warmly and sadly at Fenella. Then she unbuttoned her bodice, and something underneath that, and something else beneath that. Then there seemed to be a brief, intense struggle, and Grandma blushed slightly. Snip! Snap! She had undone her corset. She let out a sigh of relief, and sitting on the plush couch, she slowly and carefully took off her elastic-sided boots and placed them side by side.
By the time Fenella had taken off her coat and skirt and put on her flannel dressing-gown grandma was quite ready.
By the time Fenella had taken off her coat and skirt and put on her flannel robe, Grandma was all set.
“Must I take off my boots, grandma? They’re lace.”
“Do I have to take off my boots, grandma? They’re laced.”
Grandma gave them a moment’s deep consideration. “You’d feel a great deal more comfortable if you did, child,” said she. She kissed Fenella. “Don’t forget to say your prayers. Our dear Lord is with us when we are at sea even more than when we are on dry land. And because I am an experienced traveller,” said grandma briskly, “I shall take the upper berth.”
Grandma took a moment to really think about it. “You’d feel a lot more at ease if you did, dear,” she said. She kissed Fenella. “Don’t forget to say your prayers. Our dear Lord is with us at sea even more than when we’re on solid ground. And since I’m an experienced traveler,” grandma said cheerfully, “I’ll take the upper bunk.”
“But, grandma, however will you get up there?”
“But, grandma, how are you going to get up there?”
Three little spider-like steps were all Fenella saw. The old woman gave a small silent laugh before she mounted them nimbly, and she peered over the high bunk at the astonished Fenella.
Three tiny spider-like steps were all Fenella could see. The old woman let out a quiet laugh before she climbed them nimbly and peeked over the high bunk at the amazed Fenella.
“You didn’t think your grandma could do that, did you?” said she. And as she sank back Fenella heard her light laugh again.
“You didn’t think your grandma could do that, did you?” she said. And as she leaned back, Fenella heard her light laugh again.
The hard square of brown soap would not lather, and the water in the bottle was like a kind of blue jelly. How hard it was, too, to turn down those stiff sheets; you simply had to tear your way in. If everything had been different, Fenella might have got the giggles.... At last she was inside, and while she lay there panting, there sounded from above a long, soft whispering, as though some one was gently, gently rustling among tissue paper to find something. It was grandma saying her prayers....
The hard square of brown soap wouldn’t lather, and the water in the bottle was like some kind of blue jelly. It was also really tough to slide under those stiff sheets; you had to essentially tear your way in. If things had been different, Fenella might have started giggling... Finally, she was inside, and while she lay there catching her breath, a long, soft whispering came from above, as if someone was gently rustling through tissue paper looking for something. It was grandma saying her prayers...
A long time passed. Then the stewardess came in; she trod softly and leaned her hand on grandma’s bunk.
A long time went by. Then the flight attendant came in; she walked gently and rested her hand on grandma’s bunk.
“We’re just entering the Straits,” she said.
“We’re just entering the Straits,” she said.
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“It’s a fine night, but we’re rather empty. We may pitch a little.”
“It’s a nice night, but we’re feeling a bit lonely. We might have a little fun.”
And indeed at that moment the Picton Boat rose and rose and hung in the air just long enough to give a shiver before she swung down again, and there was the sound of heavy water slapping against her sides. Fenella remembered she had left the swan-necked umbrella standing up on the little couch. If it fell over, would it break? But grandma remembered too, at the same time.
And at that moment, the Picton Boat lifted higher and higher, hovering in the air just long enough to send a shiver down her spine before it dropped back down, and the sound of heavy water slapping against its sides filled the air. Fenella recalled that she had left the swan-necked umbrella standing on the little couch. If it fell, would it break? But grandma remembered that too, at the same time.
“I wonder if you’d mind, stewardess, laying down my umbrella,” she whispered.
“I wonder if you’d mind, flight attendant, putting my umbrella down,” she whispered.
“Not at all, Mrs. Crane.” And the stewardess, coming back to grandma, breathed, “Your little granddaughter’s in such a beautiful sleep.”
“Not at all, Mrs. Crane.” And the flight attendant, returning to grandma, whispered, “Your little granddaughter is sleeping so peacefully.”
“God be praised for that!” said grandma.
“Thank God for that!” said grandma.
“Poor little motherless mite!” said the stewardess. And grandma was still telling the stewardess all about what happened when Fenella fell asleep.
“Poor little motherless kid!” said the stewardess. And grandma was still telling the stewardess all about what happened when Fenella fell asleep.
But she hadn’t been asleep long enough to dream before she woke up again to see something waving in the air above her head. What was it? What could it be? It was a small grey foot. Now another joined it. They seemed to be feeling about for something; there came a sigh.
But she hadn’t been asleep long enough to dream before she woke up again to see something waving in the air above her head. What was it? What could it be? It was a small gray foot. Now another one joined it. They seemed to be searching for something; then came a sigh.
“I’m awake, grandma,” said Fenella.
“I’m awake, Grandma,” said Fenella.
“Oh, dear, am I near the ladder?” asked grandma. “I thought it was this end.”
“Oh no, am I close to the ladder?” Grandma asked. “I thought it was this end.”
“No, grandma, it’s the other. I’ll put your foot on it. Are we there?” asked Fenella.
“No, grandma, it’s the other one. I’ll put your foot on it. Are we there?” asked Fenella.
“In the harbour,” said grandma. “We must get up, child. You’d better have a biscuit to steady yourself before you move.”
“In the harbor,” said grandma. “We need to get up, sweetie. You should eat a biscuit to help you feel steady before you move.”
But Fenella had hopped out of her bunk. The lamp was still burning, but night was over, and it was cold. Peering through that round eye she could see far off some rocks. Now they were scattered over with foam; now a gull flipped by; and now there came a long piece of real land.
But Fenella had jumped out of her bunk. The lamp was still on, but the night was over, and it was cold. Looking through that round window, she could see some rocks in the distance. Sometimes they were covered in foam; sometimes a gull flew by; and then there appeared a long stretch of solid land.
“It’s land, grandma,” said Fenella, wonderingly, as though they had been at sea for weeks together. She hugged herself; she stood on one leg and rubbed it with the toes of the other foot; she was trembling. Oh, it had all been so sad lately. Was it going to change? But all her grandma said was, “Make haste, child. I should leave your nice banana for the stewardess as you haven’t eaten it.” And Fenella put on her black clothes again and a button sprang off one of her gloves and rolled to where she couldn’t reach it. They went up on deck.
“It’s land, grandma,” Fenella said in amazement, as if they had been at sea for weeks. She hugged herself, stood on one leg, and rubbed it with the toes of her other foot; she was trembling. Oh, it had all been so sad lately. Was it going to change? But all her grandma said was, “Hurry up, child. I might leave your nice banana for the stewardess since you haven’t eaten it.” And Fenella put her black clothes back on, but a button popped off one of her gloves and rolled to a place she couldn’t reach. They went up on deck.
But if it had been cold in the cabin, on deck it was like ice. The sun was not up yet, but the stars were dim, and the cold pale sky was the same colour as the cold pale sea. On the land a white mist rose and fell. Now they could see quite plainly dark bush. Even the shapes of the umbrella ferns showed, and those strange silvery withered trees that are like skeletons.... Now they could see the landing-stage and some little houses, pale too, clustered together, like shells on the lid of a box. The other passengers tramped up and down, but more slowly than they had the night before, and they looked gloomy.
But if it was cold in the cabin, on deck it felt like ice. The sun wasn’t up yet, but the stars were faint, and the cold, pale sky matched the cold, pale sea. A white mist rose and fell over the land. Now they could clearly see dark bushes. Even the shapes of the umbrella ferns were visible, along with those strange, silvery, withered trees that looked like skeletons... Now they could see the landing stage and some small houses, also pale, clustered together like shells on a box lid. The other passengers walked back and forth, but more slowly than the night before, and they looked gloomy.
And now the landing-stage came out to meet them. Slowly it swam towards the Picton boat, and a man holding a coil of rope, and a cart with a small drooping horse and another man sitting on the step, came too.
And now the dock came out to greet them. Slowly, it floated towards the Picton boat, and a man holding a coil of rope, along with a cart pulled by a small, tired horse and another man sitting on the step, approached as well.
“It’s Mr. Penreddy, Fenella, come for us,” said grandma. She sounded pleased. Her white waxen cheeks were blue with cold, her chin trembled, and she had to keep wiping her eyes and her little pink nose.
“It’s Mr. Penreddy, Fenella, here to pick us up,” said grandma. She sounded happy. Her pale, waxy cheeks were cold and a bit blue, her chin shook, and she kept wiping her eyes and her small pink nose.
“You’ve got my—”
“You have my—”
“Yes, grandma.” Fenella showed it to her.
“Yes, grandma.” Fenella showed it to her.
The rope came flying through the air, and “smack” it fell on to the deck. The gangway was lowered. Again Fenella followed her grandma on to the wharf over to the little cart, and a moment later they were bowling away. The hooves of the little horse drummed over the wooden piles, then sank softly into the sandy road. Not a soul was to be seen; there was not even a feather of smoke. The mist rose and fell and the sea still sounded asleep as slowly it turned on the beach.
The rope flew through the air and "smack," it landed on the deck. The gangway was lowered. Once more, Fenella followed her grandma onto the wharf toward the little cart, and moments later, they were off. The little horse's hooves drummed over the wooden planks, then settled softly into the sandy road. There wasn't a person in sight; not even a wisp of smoke. The mist rose and fell, and the sea still sounded asleep as it slowly rolled onto the beach.
“I seen Mr. Crane yestiddy,” said Mr. Penreddy. “He looked himself then. Missus knocked him up a batch of scones last week.”
“I saw Mr. Crane yesterday,” said Mr. Penreddy. “He looked just like himself then. Mrs. made him a batch of scones last week.”
And now the little horse pulled up before one of the shell-like houses. They got down. Fenella put her hand on the gate, and the big, trembling dew-drops soaked through her glove-tips. Up a little path of round white pebbles they went, with drenched sleeping flowers on either side. Grandma’s delicate white picotees were so heavy with dew that they were fallen, but their sweet smell was part of the cold morning. The blinds were down in the little house; they mounted the steps on to the veranda. A pair of old bluchers was on one side of the door, and a large red watering-can on the other.
And now the little horse stopped in front of one of the shell-like houses. They got down. Fenella touched the gate, and the big, trembling dew drops soaked through her gloves. They walked up a small path of round white pebbles, with drenched sleeping flowers on either side. Grandma’s delicate white picotees were so heavy with dew that they had dropped, but their sweet scent filled the cold morning air. The blinds were drawn in the little house; they climbed the steps onto the porch. A pair of old shoes was on one side of the door, and a large red watering can was on the other.
“Tut! tut! Your grandpa,” said grandma. She turned the handle. Not a sound. She called, “Walter!” And immediately a deep voice that sounded half stifled called back, “Is that you, Mary?”
“Come on now! Your grandpa,” said grandma. She turned the handle. Not a sound. She called, “Walter!” And immediately a deep voice that sounded partially muffled replied, “Is that you, Mary?”
“Wait, dear,” said grandma. “Go in there.” She pushed Fenella gently into a small dusky sitting-room.
“Wait, sweetie,” said grandma. “Go in there.” She gently guided Fenella into a small dim sitting room.
On the table a white cat, that had been folded up like a camel, rose, stretched itself, yawned, and then sprang on to the tips of its toes. Fenella buried one cold little hand in the white, warm fur, and smiled timidly while she stroked and listened to grandma’s gentle voice and the rolling tones of grandpa.
On the table, a white cat that was curled up like a little ball stretched out, yawned, and then stood on its tiptoes. Fenella tucked one chilly little hand into the soft, warm fur and smiled shyly while she petted the cat and listened to grandma’s soft voice and grandpa’s deep tones.
A door creaked. “Come in, dear.” The old woman beckoned, Fenella followed. There, lying to one side on an immense bed, lay grandpa. Just his head with a white tuft and his rosy face and long silver beard showed over the quilt. He was like a very old wide-awake bird.
A door creaked. “Come in, dear.” The old woman waved Fenella in. There, lying on one side of a huge bed, was Grandpa. Only his head with a white tuft, his rosy face, and long silver beard peeked out from under the quilt. He looked like a very old, wide-awake bird.
“Well, my girl!” said grandpa. “Give us a kiss!” Fenella kissed him. “Ugh!” said grandpa. “Her little nose is as cold as a button. What’s that she’s holding? Her grandma’s umbrella?”
"Well, my girl!" said grandpa. "Give us a kiss!" Fenella kissed him. "Ugh!" said grandpa. "Her little nose is as cold as ice. What’s that she’s holding? Her grandma’s umbrella?"
Fenella smiled again, and crooked the swan neck over the bed-rail. Above the bed there was a big text in a deep black frame:—
Fenella smiled again and leaned the swan neck over the bed rail. Above the bed, there was a large text in a deep black frame:—
Lost! One Golden Hour
Set with Sixty Diamond Minutes.
No Reward Is Offered
For It Is Gone For Ever!
Lost! One Golden Hour
Filled with Sixty Diamond Minutes.
No Reward Is Offered
Because It's Gone Forever!
“Yer grandma painted that,” said grandpa. And he ruffled his white tuft and looked at Fenella so merrily she almost thought he winked at her.
“Your grandma painted that,” said grandpa. And he ruffled his white tuft and looked at Fenella so cheerfully she almost thought he winked at her.
Miss Brill
Although it was so brilliantly fine—the blue sky powdered with gold and great spots of light like white wine splashed over the Jardins Publiques—Miss Brill was glad that she had decided on her fur. The air was motionless, but when you opened your mouth there was just a faint chill, like a chill from a glass of iced water before you sip, and now and again a leaf came drifting—from nowhere, from the sky. Miss Brill put up her hand and touched her fur. Dear little thing! It was nice to feel it again. She had taken it out of its box that afternoon, shaken out the moth-powder, given it a good brush, and rubbed the life back into the dim little eyes. “What has been happening to me?” said the sad little eyes. Oh, how sweet it was to see them snap at her again from the red eiderdown!... But the nose, which was of some black composition, wasn’t at all firm. It must have had a knock, somehow. Never mind—a little dab of black sealing-wax when the time came—when it was absolutely necessary.... Little rogue! Yes, she really felt like that about it. Little rogue biting its tail just by her left ear. She could have taken it off and laid it on her lap and stroked it. She felt a tingling in her hands and arms, but that came from walking, she supposed. And when she breathed, something light and sad—no, not sad, exactly—something gentle seemed to move in her bosom.
Although it was incredibly beautiful—the blue sky dotted with gold and bright spots of light like splashes of white wine over the Jardins Publiques—Miss Brill was happy she had chosen her fur. The air was still, but when you opened your mouth, there was just a slight chill, like the coolness from a glass of iced water before you take a sip. Every now and then, a leaf drifted down—from nowhere, from the sky. Miss Brill raised her hand and touched her fur. Dear little thing! It felt nice to feel it again. She had taken it out of its box that afternoon, shaken out the moth powder, given it a good brush, and brought the faded little eyes back to life. “What’s been happening to me?” said the sad little eyes. Oh, how lovely it was to see them sparkle at her again from the red eiderdown!... But the nose, made of some black material, wasn’t at all sturdy. It must have gotten a bump somehow. No worries—a little dab of black sealing wax when the time came—when it was absolutely needed.... Little rascal! Yes, she really felt that way about it. Little rascal biting its tail just by her left ear. She could have taken it off and placed it on her lap to stroke it. A tingling sensation filled her hands and arms, but she figured that was just from walking. And as she breathed, something light and gentle—no, not sad, exactly—something soft seemed to stir in her chest.
There were a number of people out this afternoon, far more than last Sunday. And the band sounded louder and gayer. That was because the Season had begun. For although the band played all the year round on Sundays, out of season it was never the same. It was like some one playing with only the family to listen; it didn’t care how it played if there weren’t any strangers present. Wasn’t the conductor wearing a new coat, too? She was sure it was new. He scraped with his foot and flapped his arms like a rooster about to crow, and the bandsmen sitting in the green rotunda blew out their cheeks and glared at the music. Now there came a little “flutey” bit—very pretty!—a little chain of bright drops. She was sure it would be repeated. It was; she lifted her head and smiled.
There were a lot more people out this afternoon than there were last Sunday. And the band sounded louder and happier. That was because the Season had started. Even though the band played every Sunday all year round, it was never quite the same out of season. It felt like someone was performing just for family; they didn’t care how they played if there weren’t any strangers around. Wasn’t the conductor wearing a new coat, too? She was pretty sure it was new. He scraped his foot and flapped his arms like a rooster about to crow, and the band members sitting in the green rotunda puffed out their cheeks and glared at the music. Now there came a little flutey part—very pretty!—a little chain of bright notes. She was sure it would be repeated. It was; she lifted her head and smiled.
Only two people shared her “special” seat: a fine old man in a velvet coat, his hands clasped over a huge carved walking-stick, and a big old woman, sitting upright, with a roll of knitting on her embroidered apron. They did not speak. This was disappointing, for Miss Brill always looked forward to the conversation. She had become really quite expert, she thought, at listening as though she didn’t listen, at sitting in other people’s lives just for a minute while they talked round her.
Only two people shared her “special” seat: a distinguished old man in a velvet coat, his hands resting on an impressive carved walking stick, and a large old woman sitting straight, with a ball of yarn and knitting needles on her embroidered apron. They didn't talk. This was disappointing, as Miss Brill always anticipated the conversation. She had become really quite skilled, she thought, at pretending to listen while actually not listening, at briefly stepping into other people's lives while they chatted around her.
She glanced, sideways, at the old couple. Perhaps they would go soon. Last Sunday, too, hadn’t been as interesting as usual. An Englishman and his wife, he wearing a dreadful Panama hat and she button boots. And she’d gone on the whole time about how she ought to wear spectacles; she knew she needed them; but that it was no good getting any; they’d be sure to break and they’d never keep on. And he’d been so patient. He’d suggested everything—gold rims, the kind that curved round your ears, little pads inside the bridge. No, nothing would please her. “They’ll always be sliding down my nose!” Miss Brill had wanted to shake her.
She glanced sideways at the elderly couple. Maybe they would leave soon. Last Sunday wasn’t as interesting as usual either. An Englishman and his wife; he wore a terrible Panama hat and she had button boots. The whole time, she kept saying how she should wear glasses; she knew she needed them, but it was pointless to get any because they’d just break and wouldn’t stay on. And he had been so patient. He suggested everything—gold rims, the type that wrap around your ears, little pads inside the bridge. No, nothing would make her happy. “They’ll always slide down my nose!” Miss Brill had wanted to shake her.
The old people sat on the bench, still as statues. Never mind, there was always the crowd to watch. To and fro, in front of the flower-beds and the band rotunda, the couples and groups paraded, stopped to talk, to greet, to buy a handful of flowers from the old beggar who had his tray fixed to the railings. Little children ran among them, swooping and laughing; little boys with big white silk bows under their chins, little girls, little French dolls, dressed up in velvet and lace. And sometimes a tiny staggerer came suddenly rocking into the open from under the trees, stopped, stared, as suddenly sat down “flop,” until its small high-stepping mother, like a young hen, rushed scolding to its rescue. Other people sat on the benches and green chairs, but they were nearly always the same, Sunday after Sunday, and—Miss Brill had often noticed—there was something funny about nearly all of them. They were odd, silent, nearly all old, and from the way they stared they looked as though they’d just come from dark little rooms or even—even cupboards!
The older folks sat on the bench, still as statues. But it didn't matter; there was always the crowd to watch. Couples and groups strolled back and forth in front of the flower beds and the bandstand, stopping to chat, greet each other, or buy a handful of flowers from the old beggar with his tray attached to the railings. Little kids ran among them, swooping and laughing; little boys with big white silk bows under their chins, little girls like French dolls, dressed in velvet and lace. And sometimes a tiny unsteady one would suddenly come rocking into view from under the trees, stop, stare, and then plop down until its small, high-stepping mother, like a young hen, rushed over to scold and rescue it. Other people occupied the benches and green chairs, but they were almost always the same, Sunday after Sunday, and—Miss Brill had often noticed—there was something amusing about almost all of them. They were quirky, silent, almost all old, and from the way they stared, it seemed like they’d just come out of dark little rooms or even—yes—even cupboards!
Behind the rotunda the slender trees with yellow leaves down drooping, and through them just a line of sea, and beyond the blue sky with gold-veined clouds.
Behind the rotunda, the slim trees with yellow leaves hang down, and through them, you can see a stretch of sea, with the blue sky beyond dotted with clouds that have golden veins.
Tum-tum-tum tiddle-um! tiddle-um! tum tiddley-um tum ta! blew the band.
Tum-tum-tum tiddle-um! tiddle-um! tum tiddley-um tum ta! blew the band.
Two young girls in red came by and two young soldiers in blue met them, and they laughed and paired and went off arm-in-arm. Two peasant women with funny straw hats passed, gravely, leading beautiful smoke-coloured donkeys. A cold, pale nun hurried by. A beautiful woman came along and dropped her bunch of violets, and a little boy ran after to hand them to her, and she took them and threw them away as if they’d been poisoned. Dear me! Miss Brill didn’t know whether to admire that or not! And now an ermine toque and a gentleman in grey met just in front of her. He was tall, stiff, dignified, and she was wearing the ermine toque she’d bought when her hair was yellow. Now everything, her hair, her face, even her eyes, was the same colour as the shabby ermine, and her hand, in its cleaned glove, lifted to dab her lips, was a tiny yellowish paw. Oh, she was so pleased to see him—delighted! She rather thought they were going to meet that afternoon. She described where she’d been—everywhere, here, there, along by the sea. The day was so charming—didn’t he agree? And wouldn’t he, perhaps?... But he shook his head, lighted a cigarette, slowly breathed a great deep puff into her face, and even while she was still talking and laughing, flicked the match away and walked on. The ermine toque was alone; she smiled more brightly than ever. But even the band seemed to know what she was feeling and played more softly, played tenderly, and the drum beat, “The Brute! The Brute!” over and over. What would she do? What was going to happen now? But as Miss Brill wondered, the ermine toque turned, raised her hand as though she’d seen some one else, much nicer, just over there, and pattered away. And the band changed again and played more quickly, more gayly than ever, and the old couple on Miss Brill’s seat got up and marched away, and such a funny old man with long whiskers hobbled along in time to the music and was nearly knocked over by four girls walking abreast.
Two young girls in red walked by, and two young soldiers in blue met them. They laughed, paired up, and strolled off arm-in-arm. Two peasant women in funny straw hats passed by seriously, leading beautiful smoke-colored donkeys. A cold, pale nun hurried past. A beautiful woman came along and dropped her bunch of violets. A little boy ran after her to return them, but she took them and tossed them away as if they were poison. Oh my! Miss Brill wasn't sure whether to admire that or not! Then an ermine hat and a gentleman in gray met right in front of her. He was tall, stiff, and dignified, and she was wearing the ermine hat she bought when her hair was yellow. Now everything—her hair, her face, even her eyes—was the same color as the shabby ermine, and her hand, in its cleaned glove, lifted to dab her lips, looking like a tiny yellowish paw. She was so happy to see him—delighted! She thought they were going to meet that afternoon. She described where she had been—everywhere, here and there, by the sea. The day was so lovely—didn’t he agree? And wouldn’t he, perhaps?... But he shook his head, lit a cigarette, took a slow, deep puff into her face, and even while she was still talking and laughing, flicked the match away and walked off. The ermine hat was left alone; she smiled more brightly than ever. But even the band seemed to sense her feelings and played more softly, playing tenderly, while the drum beat, “The Brute! The Brute!” over and over. What would she do? What was going to happen now? But as Miss Brill wondered, the ermine hat turned, raised her hand as if she’d spotted someone else, much nicer, over there, and hurried away. The band changed again and played more quickly, more cheerfully than ever, and the old couple on Miss Brill's bench got up and walked away, while a funny old man with long whiskers hobbled along in time to the music and almost got knocked over by four girls walking side by side.
Oh, how fascinating it was! How she enjoyed it! How she loved sitting here, watching it all! It was like a play. It was exactly like a play. Who could believe the sky at the back wasn’t painted? But it wasn’t till a little brown dog trotted on solemn and then slowly trotted off, like a little “theatre” dog, a little dog that had been drugged, that Miss Brill discovered what it was that made it so exciting. They were all on the stage. They weren’t only the audience, not only looking on; they were acting. Even she had a part and came every Sunday. No doubt somebody would have noticed if she hadn’t been there; she was part of the performance after all. How strange she’d never thought of it like that before! And yet it explained why she made such a point of starting from home at just the same time each week—so as not to be late for the performance—and it also explained why she had quite a queer, shy feeling at telling her English pupils how she spent her Sunday afternoons. No wonder! Miss Brill nearly laughed out loud. She was on the stage. She thought of the old invalid gentleman to whom she read the newspaper four afternoons a week while he slept in the garden. She had got quite used to the frail head on the cotton pillow, the hollowed eyes, the open mouth and the high pinched nose. If he’d been dead she mightn’t have noticed for weeks; she wouldn’t have minded. But suddenly he knew he was having the paper read to him by an actress! “An actress!” The old head lifted; two points of light quivered in the old eyes. “An actress—are ye?” And Miss Brill smoothed the newspaper as though it were the manuscript of her part and said gently; “Yes, I have been an actress for a long time.”
Oh, how fascinating it was! How much she enjoyed it! How she loved sitting here, watching it all! It was like a play. It was exactly like a play. Who could believe the sky in the background wasn’t painted? But it wasn’t until a little brown dog trotted on solemnly and then slowly trotted off, like a little “theater” dog, a little dog that had been drugged, that Miss Brill discovered what made it so exciting. They were all on stage. They weren’t just the audience, not just looking on; they were acting. Even she had a role and came every Sunday. No doubt someone would have noticed if she hadn’t been there; she was part of the performance after all. How strange she had never thought of it like that before! Yet it explained why she made such an effort to leave home at the exact same time each week—so she wouldn’t be late for the performance—and it also explained why she felt quite odd and shy when telling her English students how she spent her Sunday afternoons. No wonder! Miss Brill nearly laughed out loud. She was on stage. She thought of the old invalid gentleman to whom she read the newspaper four afternoons a week while he slept in the garden. She had gotten quite used to the frail head on the cotton pillow, the hollowed eyes, the open mouth, and the high pinched nose. If he’d been dead, she might not have noticed for weeks; she wouldn’t have minded. But suddenly he realized he was having the paper read to him by an actress! “An actress!” The old head lifted; two points of light flickered in the old eyes. “An actress—are you?” And Miss Brill smoothed the newspaper as if it were the manuscript of her role and said gently, “Yes, I have been an actress for a long time.”
The band had been having a rest. Now they started again. And what they played was warm, sunny, yet there was just a faint chill—a something, what was it?—not sadness—no, not sadness—a something that made you want to sing. The tune lifted, lifted, the light shone; and it seemed to Miss Brill that in another moment all of them, all the whole company, would begin singing. The young ones, the laughing ones who were moving together, they would begin, and the men’s voices, very resolute and brave, would join them. And then she too, she too, and the others on the benches—they would come in with a kind of accompaniment—something low, that scarcely rose or fell, something so beautiful—moving.... And Miss Brill’s eyes filled with tears and she looked smiling at all the other members of the company. Yes, we understand, we understand, she thought—though what they understood she didn’t know.
The band had taken a break. Now they started up again. What they played was warm and sunny, but there was a slight chill—a something, what was it?—not sadness—no, not sadness—a feeling that made you want to sing. The tune lifted, lifted, the light shone; and it seemed to Miss Brill that in a moment, all of them, the whole group, would start singing. The young ones, the laughing ones moving together, they would begin, and the men’s voices, strong and brave, would join in. And then she too, she too, and the others on the benches—they would come in with a kind of background harmony—something soft, that barely rose or fell, something so beautiful—moving.... And Miss Brill’s eyes filled with tears as she smiled at all the other members of the group. Yes, we understand, we understand, she thought—though she didn’t know what they understood.
Just at that moment a boy and girl came and sat down where the old couple had been. They were beautifully dressed; they were in love. The hero and heroine, of course, just arrived from his father’s yacht. And still soundlessly singing, still with that trembling smile, Miss Brill prepared to listen.
Just then, a boy and girl came and sat down where the old couple had been. They were dressed beautifully; they were in love. The hero and heroine, of course, had just arrived from his father's yacht. And still quietly singing, still with that shaky smile, Miss Brill got ready to listen.
“No, not now,” said the girl. “Not here, I can’t.”
“No, not now,” said the girl. “Not here, I can’t.”
“But why? Because of that stupid old thing at the end there?” asked the boy. “Why does she come here at all—who wants her? Why doesn’t she keep her silly old mug at home?”
“But why? Because of that stupid old thing at the end there?” asked the boy. “Why does she come here at all—who wants her? Why doesn’t she just stay at home?”
“It’s her fu-fur which is so funny,” giggled the girl. “It’s exactly like a fried whiting.”
“It’s her fur that’s so funny,” giggled the girl. “It’s just like a fried whiting.”
“Ah, be off with you!” said the boy in an angry whisper. Then: “Tell me, ma petite chère—”
“Ah, get lost!” said the boy in an angry whisper. Then: “Tell me, my dear—”
“No, not here,” said the girl. “Not yet.”
“No, not here,” said the girl. “Not yet.”
On her way home she usually bought a slice of honey-cake at the baker’s. It was her Sunday treat. Sometimes there was an almond in her slice, sometimes not. It made a great difference. If there was an almond it was like carrying home a tiny present—a surprise—something that might very well not have been there. She hurried on the almond Sundays and struck the match for the kettle in quite a dashing way.
On her way home, she usually picked up a slice of honey cake at the bakery. It was her Sunday indulgence. Sometimes there was an almond in her slice, and sometimes there wasn’t. It made a huge difference. If there was an almond, it felt like bringing home a little gift—a surprise—something that might not have been there at all. She hurried on the almond Sundays and confidently struck the match for the kettle.
But to-day she passed the baker’s by, climbed the stairs, went into the little dark room—her room like a cupboard—and sat down on the red eiderdown. She sat there for a long time. The box that the fur came out of was on the bed. She unclasped the necklet quickly; quickly, without looking, laid it inside. But when she put the lid on she thought she heard something crying.
But today she walked past the baker's, climbed the stairs, went into the little dark room—her room like a closet—and sat down on the red comforter. She sat there for a long time. The box that the fur came out of was on the bed. She quickly unclasped the necklace; without looking, she laid it inside. But when she closed the lid, she thought she heard something crying.
Her First Ball
Exactly when the ball began Leila would have found it hard to say. Perhaps her first real partner was the cab. It did not matter that she shared the cab with the Sheridan girls and their brother. She sat back in her own little corner of it, and the bolster on which her hand rested felt like the sleeve of an unknown young man’s dress suit; and away they bowled, past waltzing lamp-posts and houses and fences and trees.
Exactly when the ball started, Leila would have found it hard to say. Maybe her first real partner was the cab. It didn’t matter that she shared the cab with the Sheridan girls and their brother. She settled back in her own little corner, and the cushion where her hand rested felt like the sleeve of an unknown young man’s dress suit; and off they went, past waltzing streetlights, houses, fences, and trees.
“Have you really never been to a ball before, Leila? But, my child, how too weird—” cried the Sheridan girls.
“Have you seriously never been to a ball before, Leila? But, my dear, how strange—” cried the Sheridan girls.
“Our nearest neighbour was fifteen miles,” said Leila softly, gently opening and shutting her fan.
“Our closest neighbor was fifteen miles away,” Leila said softly, gently opening and closing her fan.
Oh dear, how hard it was to be indifferent like the others! She tried not to smile too much; she tried not to care. But every single thing was so new and exciting... Meg’s tuberoses, Jose’s long loop of amber, Laura’s little dark head, pushing above her white fur like a flower through snow. She would remember for ever. It even gave her a pang to see her cousin Laurie throw away the wisps of tissue paper he pulled from the fastenings of his new gloves. She would like to have kept those wisps as a keepsake, as a remembrance. Laurie leaned forward and put his hand on Laura’s knee.
Oh man, how tough it was to pretend to be indifferent like everyone else! She tried not to smile too much; she tried not to care. But everything was so new and exciting... Meg’s tuberoses, Jose’s long strand of amber, Laura’s little dark head peeking out from her white fur like a flower pushing through the snow. She would remember it forever. It even made her feel a little sad to watch her cousin Laurie toss aside the bits of tissue paper he pulled from his new gloves. She would’ve liked to keep those bits as a memento, as a reminder. Laurie leaned forward and rested his hand on Laura’s knee.
“Look here, darling,” he said. “The third and the ninth as usual. Twig?”
“Look here, babe,” he said. “The third and the ninth, as usual. Got it?”
Oh, how marvellous to have a brother! In her excitement Leila felt that if there had been time, if it hadn’t been impossible, she couldn’t have helped crying because she was an only child, and no brother had ever said “Twig?” to her; no sister would ever say, as Meg said to Jose that moment, “I’ve never known your hair go up more successfully than it has to-night!”
Oh, how amazing to have a brother! In her excitement, Leila felt that if there had been time, and if it hadn’t been impossible, she couldn’t have helped crying because she was an only child, and no brother had ever said “Twig?” to her; no sister would ever say, as Meg said to Jose at that moment, “I’ve never seen your hair look better than it does tonight!”
But, of course, there was no time. They were at the drill hall already; there were cabs in front of them and cabs behind. The road was bright on either side with moving fan-like lights, and on the pavement gay couples seemed to float through the air; little satin shoes chased each other like birds.
But, of course, there wasn't any time. They were already at the drill hall; there were taxis in front of them and taxis behind. The road was bright on both sides with moving fan-like lights, and on the sidewalk, cheerful couples seemed to float through the air; little satin shoes chased each other like birds.
“Hold on to me, Leila; you’ll get lost,” said Laura.
“Hang on to me, Leila; you’ll get lost,” said Laura.
“Come on, girls, let’s make a dash for it,” said Laurie.
“Come on, girls, let’s hurry up,” said Laurie.
Leila put two fingers on Laura’s pink velvet cloak, and they were somehow lifted past the big golden lantern, carried along the passage, and pushed into the little room marked “Ladies.” Here the crowd was so great there was hardly space to take off their things; the noise was deafening. Two benches on either side were stacked high with wraps. Two old women in white aprons ran up and down tossing fresh armfuls. And everybody was pressing forward trying to get at the little dressing-table and mirror at the far end.
Leila placed two fingers on Laura’s pink velvet cloak, and somehow they were lifted past the large golden lantern, carried through the hallway, and pushed into the small room labeled “Ladies.” In here, the crowd was so large that there was barely enough room to take off their coats; the noise was overwhelming. Two benches on either side were piled high with jackets. Two older women in white aprons hurried back and forth, tossing fresh armfuls. And everyone was pushing forward, trying to reach the little dressing table and mirror at the far end.
A great quivering jet of gas lighted the ladies’ room. It couldn’t wait; it was dancing already. When the door opened again and there came a burst of tuning from the drill hall, it leaped almost to the ceiling.
A bright, flickering beam of gas lit up the ladies’ room. It couldn’t hold still; it was already dancing. When the door opened again and a wave of music from the drill hall rushed in, it shot almost to the ceiling.
Dark girls, fair girls were patting their hair, tying ribbons again, tucking handkerchiefs down the fronts of their bodices, smoothing marble-white gloves. And because they were all laughing it seemed to Leila that they were all lovely.
Dark girls and fair girls were fixing their hair, tying ribbons again, tucking handkerchiefs down the fronts of their bodices, and smoothing their marble-white gloves. Since they were all laughing, Leila felt that they were all beautiful.
“Aren’t there any invisible hair-pins?” cried a voice. “How most extraordinary! I can’t see a single invisible hair-pin.”
“Are there really no invisible hairpins?” shouted a voice. “How strange! I can’t spot a single invisible hairpin.”
“Powder my back, there’s a darling,” cried some one else.
“Powder my back, there’s a sweetheart,” shouted someone else.
“But I must have a needle and cotton. I’ve torn simply miles and miles of the frill,” wailed a third.
“But I need a needle and thread. I've ripped apart what feels like miles and miles of the trim,” complained a third.
Then, “Pass them along, pass them along!” The straw basket of programmes was tossed from arm to arm. Darling little pink-and-silver programmes, with pink pencils and fluffy tassels. Leila’s fingers shook as she took one out of the basket. She wanted to ask some one, “Am I meant to have one too?” but she had just time to read: “Waltz 3. Two, Two in a Canoe. Polka 4. Making the Feathers Fly,” when Meg cried, “Ready, Leila?” and they pressed their way through the crush in the passage towards the big double doors of the drill hall.
Then, “Pass them along, pass them along!” The straw basket of programs was tossed from person to person. Adorable little pink-and-silver programs, complete with pink pencils and fluffy tassels. Leila’s fingers trembled as she grabbed one from the basket. She wanted to ask someone, “Am I supposed to have one too?” but she only had time to read: “Waltz 3. Two, Two in a Canoe. Polka 4. Making the Feathers Fly,” before Meg shouted, “Ready, Leila?” and they pushed their way through the crowd in the passage toward the large double doors of the drill hall.
Dancing had not begun yet, but the band had stopped tuning, and the noise was so great it seemed that when it did begin to play it would never be heard. Leila, pressing close to Meg, looking over Meg’s shoulder, felt that even the little quivering coloured flags strung across the ceiling were talking. She quite forgot to be shy; she forgot how in the middle of dressing she had sat down on the bed with one shoe off and one shoe on and begged her mother to ring up her cousins and say she couldn’t go after all. And the rush of longing she had had to be sitting on the veranda of their forsaken up-country home, listening to the baby owls crying “More pork” in the moonlight, was changed to a rush of joy so sweet that it was hard to bear alone. She clutched her fan, and, gazing at the gleaming, golden floor, the azaleas, the lanterns, the stage at one end with its red carpet and gilt chairs and the band in a corner, she thought breathlessly, “How heavenly; how simply heavenly!”
Dancing hadn’t started yet, but the band had finished tuning, and the noise was so loud that it felt like once they began playing, nobody would be able to hear. Leila, pressing close to Meg and looking over her shoulder, felt like even the little colorful flags hanging from the ceiling were talking. She completely forgot to be shy; she forgot that earlier, while getting dressed, she had sat on the bed with one shoe off and one shoe on, begging her mom to call her cousins and tell them she couldn’t go after all. The intense longing she had felt for sitting on the porch of their abandoned country house, listening to the baby owls calling “More pork” in the moonlight, turned into a rush of joy so sweet that it was almost overwhelming. She held her fan tightly, and as she looked at the shiny golden floor, the azaleas, the lanterns, the stage at one end with its red carpet and gilt chairs, and the band in the corner, she thought breathlessly, “How heavenly; how simply heavenly!”
All the girls stood grouped together at one side of the doors, the men at the other, and the chaperones in dark dresses, smiling rather foolishly, walked with little careful steps over the polished floor towards the stage.
All the girls were gathered together on one side of the doors, the men on the other, and the chaperones in dark dresses, smiling somewhat awkwardly, walked carefully over the shiny floor towards the stage.
“This is my little country cousin Leila. Be nice to her. Find her partners; she’s under my wing,” said Meg, going up to one girl after another.
“This is my little country cousin Leila. Be nice to her. Find her friends; she’s under my care,” said Meg, approaching one girl after another.
Strange faces smiled at Leila—sweetly, vaguely. Strange voices answered, “Of course, my dear.” But Leila felt the girls didn’t really see her. They were looking towards the men. Why didn’t the men begin? What were they waiting for? There they stood, smoothing their gloves, patting their glossy hair and smiling among themselves. Then, quite suddenly, as if they had only just made up their minds that that was what they had to do, the men came gliding over the parquet. There was a joyful flutter among the girls. A tall, fair man flew up to Meg, seized her programme, scribbled something; Meg passed him on to Leila. “May I have the pleasure?” He ducked and smiled. There came a dark man wearing an eyeglass, then cousin Laurie with a friend, and Laura with a little freckled fellow whose tie was crooked. Then quite an old man—fat, with a big bald patch on his head—took her programme and murmured, “Let me see, let me see!” And he was a long time comparing his programme, which looked black with names, with hers. It seemed to give him so much trouble that Leila was ashamed. “Oh, please don’t bother,” she said eagerly. But instead of replying the fat man wrote something, glanced at her again. “Do I remember this bright little face?” he said softly. “Is it known to me of yore?” At that moment the band began playing; the fat man disappeared. He was tossed away on a great wave of music that came flying over the gleaming floor, breaking the groups up into couples, scattering them, sending them spinning....
Strange faces smiled at Leila—sweetly, vaguely. Strange voices answered, “Of course, my dear.” But Leila felt the girls didn’t really see her. They were looking towards the men. Why didn’t the men start? What were they waiting for? There they stood, adjusting their gloves, smoothing their glossy hair, and smiling to each other. Then, suddenly, as if they had just decided this was what they needed to do, the men glided over the parquet. The girls fluttered with excitement. A tall, fair man approached Meg, snatched her program, and scribbled something down; Meg then passed him on to Leila. “May I have the pleasure?” He bowed and smiled. Next came a dark man with an eyeglass, then cousin Laurie with a friend, and Laura with a freckled kid whose tie was crooked. Then quite an old man—chubby, with a big bald spot on his head—took her program and murmured, “Let me see, let me see!” He spent a long time comparing his program, which was filled with names, to hers. It seemed to give him so much trouble that Leila felt embarrassed. “Oh, please don’t bother,” she said eagerly. But instead of responding, the chubby man wrote something down and glanced at her again. “Do I remember this bright little face?” he said softly. “Is it known to me from the past?” At that moment, the band started playing; the chubby man disappeared. He was swept away by a wave of music that soared over the gleaming floor, breaking up the groups into couples, scattering them, sending them spinning...
Leila had learned to dance at boarding school. Every Saturday afternoon the boarders were hurried off to a little corrugated iron mission hall where Miss Eccles (of London) held her “select” classes. But the difference between that dusty-smelling hall—with calico texts on the walls, the poor terrified little woman in a brown velvet toque with rabbit’s ears thumping the cold piano, Miss Eccles poking the girls’ feet with her long white wand—and this was so tremendous that Leila was sure if her partner didn’t come and she had to listen to that marvellous music and to watch the others sliding, gliding over the golden floor, she would die at least, or faint, or lift her arms and fly out of one of those dark windows that showed the stars.
Leila had learned to dance at boarding school. Every Saturday afternoon, the boarders were rushed off to a small corrugated iron mission hall where Miss Eccles (from London) held her “select” classes. But the difference between that dusty-smelling hall—with calico texts on the walls, the poor terrified little woman in a brown velvet hat with rabbit ears pounding the cold piano, and Miss Eccles poking the girls’ feet with her long white stick—and this was so huge that Leila was sure if her partner didn’t show up and she had to listen to that amazing music and watch the others sliding and gliding across the golden floor, she would either die, faint, or throw her arms up and fly out of one of those dark windows that revealed the stars.
“Ours, I think—” Some one bowed, smiled, and offered her his arm; she hadn’t to die after all. Some one’s hand pressed her waist, and she floated away like a flower that is tossed into a pool.
“Ours, I think—” Someone bowed, smiled, and offered her his arm; she didn’t have to die after all. Someone’s hand pressed against her waist, and she floated away like a flower tossed into a pool.
“Quite a good floor, isn’t it?” drawled a faint voice close to her ear.
“Pretty nice floor, isn’t it?” murmured a soft voice near her ear.
“I think it’s most beautifully slippery,” said Leila.
"I think it’s incredibly smooth," said Leila.
“Pardon!” The faint voice sounded surprised. Leila said it again. And there was a tiny pause before the voice echoed, “Oh, quite!” and she was swung round again.
“Excuse me!” The soft voice sounded taken aback. Leila repeated it. There was a brief pause before the voice replied, “Oh, absolutely!” and she was turned around again.
He steered so beautifully. That was the great difference between dancing with girls and men, Leila decided. Girls banged into each other, and stamped on each other’s feet; the girl who was gentleman always clutched you so.
He danced so gracefully. That was the big difference between dancing with girls and guys, Leila thought. Girls bumped into each other and stepped on each other's feet; the girl who acted like a gentleman always held on to you so tightly.
The azaleas were separate flowers no longer; they were pink and white flags streaming by.
The azaleas were no longer individual flowers; they were pink and white flags fluttering by.
“Were you at the Bells’ last week?” the voice came again. It sounded tired. Leila wondered whether she ought to ask him if he would like to stop.
“Were you at the Bells’ last week?” the voice came again. It sounded tired. Leila wondered if she should ask him if he wanted to stop.
“No, this is my first dance,” said she.
“No, this is my first dance,” she said.
Her partner gave a little gasping laugh. “Oh, I say,” he protested.
Her partner let out a small gasp of laughter. “Oh, come on,” he said, protesting.
“Yes, it is really the first dance I’ve ever been to.” Leila was most fervent. It was such a relief to be able to tell somebody. “You see, I’ve lived in the country all my life up till now....”
“Yes, it’s actually the first dance I’ve ever been to.” Leila was very passionate. It felt great to finally share that with someone. “You see, I’ve lived in the countryside my whole life until now…”
At that moment the music stopped, and they went to sit on two chairs against the wall. Leila tucked her pink satin feet under and fanned herself, while she blissfully watched the other couples passing and disappearing through the swing doors.
At that moment, the music stopped, and they went to sit on two chairs against the wall. Leila tucked her pink satin feet underneath her and fanned herself, while she happily watched the other couples passing by and disappearing through the swing doors.
“Enjoying yourself, Leila?” asked Jose, nodding her golden head.
“Are you having fun, Leila?” asked Jose, nodding her golden head.
Laura passed and gave her the faintest little wink; it made Leila wonder for a moment whether she was quite grown up after all. Certainly her partner did not say very much. He coughed, tucked his handkerchief away, pulled down his waistcoat, took a minute thread off his sleeve. But it didn’t matter. Almost immediately the band started and her second partner seemed to spring from the ceiling.
Laura passed and gave her the slightest little wink; it made Leila wonder for a moment whether she was really grown up after all. Her partner definitely didn’t say much. He coughed, put away his handkerchief, adjusted his waistcoat, and brushed a tiny thread off his sleeve. But it didn’t matter. Almost immediately the band started, and her second partner seemed to appear out of nowhere.
“Floor’s not bad,” said the new voice. Did one always begin with the floor? And then, “Were you at the Neaves’ on Tuesday?” And again Leila explained. Perhaps it was a little strange that her partners were not more interested. For it was thrilling. Her first ball! She was only at the beginning of everything. It seemed to her that she had never known what the night was like before. Up till now it had been dark, silent, beautiful very often—oh yes—but mournful somehow. Solemn. And now it would never be like that again—it had opened dazzling bright.
“The floor’s not bad,” said the new voice. Did people always start with the floor? And then, “Were you at the Neaves’ on Tuesday?” And again Leila explained. Maybe it was a little strange that her partners weren’t more interested. Because it was exciting. Her first ball! She was just at the beginning of everything. It felt to her like she had never really known what the night was like before. Until now it had been dark, silent, often beautiful—oh yes—but somehow sad. Serious. And now it would never be like that again—it had opened up dazzlingly bright.
“Care for an ice?” said her partner. And they went through the swing doors, down the passage, to the supper room. Her cheeks burned, she was fearfully thirsty. How sweet the ices looked on little glass plates and how cold the frosted spoon was, iced too! And when they came back to the hall there was the fat man waiting for her by the door. It gave her quite a shock again to see how old he was; he ought to have been on the stage with the fathers and mothers. And when Leila compared him with her other partners he looked shabby. His waistcoat was creased, there was a button off his glove, his coat looked as if it was dusty with French chalk.
"Care for some ice?" her partner asked. They went through the swinging doors, down the hallway, to the dining room. Her cheeks were flushed, and she felt incredibly thirsty. The ices looked so appealing on the little glass plates, and the frosted spoon was freezing cold, too! When they returned to the hall, there was the overweight man waiting for her by the door. It shocked her again to see how old he was; he should have been on stage with the older generation. Compared to her other partners, he looked worn out. His waistcoat was wrinkled, there was a button missing from his glove, and his coat appeared dusty with French chalk.
“Come along, little lady,” said the fat man. He scarcely troubled to clasp her, and they moved away so gently, it was more like walking than dancing. But he said not a word about the floor. “Your first dance, isn’t it?” he murmured.
“Come on, little lady,” said the chubby man. He hardly bothered to hold her, and they drifted away so softly, it felt more like walking than dancing. But he didn’t mention a thing about the floor. “It’s your first dance, right?” he whispered.
“How did you know?”
“How did you know?”
“Ah,” said the fat man, “that’s what it is to be old!” He wheezed faintly as he steered her past an awkward couple. “You see, I’ve been doing this kind of thing for the last thirty years.”
“Ah,” said the overweight man, “that’s what it means to be old!” He wheezed softly as he guided her past an awkward couple. “You see, I’ve been doing this kind of thing for the last thirty years.”
“Thirty years?” cried Leila. Twelve years before she was born!
“Thirty years?” Leila exclaimed. That was twelve years before she was even born!
“It hardly bears thinking about, does it?” said the fat man gloomily. Leila looked at his bald head, and she felt quite sorry for him.
“It’s really hard to think about, isn’t it?” said the overweight man gloomily. Leila glanced at his bald head and felt a bit sorry for him.
“I think it’s marvellous to be still going on,” she said kindly.
“I think it’s amazing to still be going strong,” she said kindly.
“Kind little lady,” said the fat man, and he pressed her a little closer, and hummed a bar of the waltz. “Of course,” he said, “you can’t hope to last anything like as long as that. No-o,” said the fat man, “long before that you’ll be sitting up there on the stage, looking on, in your nice black velvet. And these pretty arms will have turned into little short fat ones, and you’ll beat time with such a different kind of fan—a black bony one.” The fat man seemed to shudder. “And you’ll smile away like the poor old dears up there, and point to your daughter, and tell the elderly lady next to you how some dreadful man tried to kiss her at the club ball. And your heart will ache, ache”—the fat man squeezed her closer still, as if he really was sorry for that poor heart—“because no one wants to kiss you now. And you’ll say how unpleasant these polished floors are to walk on, how dangerous they are. Eh, Mademoiselle Twinkletoes?” said the fat man softly.
“Kind little lady,” said the fat man as he pulled her a bit closer and hummed a few notes of the waltz. “Of course,” he continued, “you can’t expect to last nearly as long as that. No,” the fat man said, “long before that you’ll be up there on the stage, watching, in your nice black velvet. And these lovely arms will have turned into short, plump ones, and you’ll keep time with a very different kind of fan—a black, bony one.” The fat man seemed to shudder. “And you’ll smile away like those poor old dears up there, pointing to your daughter, telling the elderly lady next to you how some awful man tried to kiss her at the club ball. And your heart will ache, ache”—the fat man squeezed her even closer, as if he truly felt sorry for that poor heart—“because nobody wants to kiss you now. And you’ll complain about how unpleasant these polished floors are to walk on, how dangerous they are. Right, Mademoiselle Twinkletoes?” the fat man said softly.
Leila gave a light little laugh, but she did not feel like laughing. Was it—could it all be true? It sounded terribly true. Was this first ball only the beginning of her last ball, after all? At that the music seemed to change; it sounded sad, sad; it rose upon a great sigh. Oh, how quickly things changed! Why didn’t happiness last for ever? For ever wasn’t a bit too long.
Leila let out a small laugh, but she didn't really feel like laughing. Was it—could it really be true? It sounded painfully real. Was this first dance just the start of her last dance, after all? At that moment, the music seemed to shift; it sounded sad, so sad; it rose with a deep sigh. Oh, how quickly things changed! Why didn’t happiness last forever? Forever didn't seem like too long at all.
“I want to stop,” she said in a breathless voice. The fat man led her to the door.
“I want to stop,” she said, breathless. The overweight man guided her to the door.
“No,” she said, “I won’t go outside. I won’t sit down. I’ll just stand here, thank you.” She leaned against the wall, tapping with her foot, pulling up her gloves and trying to smile. But deep inside her a little girl threw her pinafore over her head and sobbed. Why had he spoiled it all?
“No,” she said. “I’m not going outside. I won’t sit down. I’ll just stand here, thanks.” She leaned against the wall, tapping her foot, pulling up her gloves, and trying to smile. But deep inside her, a little girl threw her pinafore over her head and sobbed. Why had he ruined everything?
“I say, you know,” said the fat man, “you mustn’t take me seriously, little lady.”
“I mean, you know,” said the heavyset man, “you shouldn’t take me seriously, little lady.”
“As if I should!” said Leila, tossing her small dark head and sucking her underlip....
“As if I should!” Leila said, tossing her small dark head and biting her underlip...
Again the couples paraded. The swing doors opened and shut. Now new music was given out by the bandmaster. But Leila didn’t want to dance any more. She wanted to be home, or sitting on the veranda listening to those baby owls. When she looked through the dark windows at the stars, they had long beams like wings....
Again the couples paraded. The swing doors opened and shut. Now the bandleader played a new tune. But Leila didn’t want to dance anymore. She wanted to be home, or sitting on the porch listening to those baby owls. When she looked through the dark windows at the stars, they had long beams like wings...
But presently a soft, melting, ravishing tune began, and a young man with curly hair bowed before her. She would have to dance, out of politeness, until she could find Meg. Very stiffly she walked into the middle; very haughtily she put her hand on his sleeve. But in one minute, in one turn, her feet glided, glided. The lights, the azaleas, the dresses, the pink faces, the velvet chairs, all became one beautiful flying wheel. And when her next partner bumped her into the fat man and he said, “Pardon,” she smiled at him more radiantly than ever. She didn’t even recognize him again.
But soon a soft, enchanting tune started playing, and a young man with curly hair bowed to her. She felt she had to dance, out of politeness, until she could find Meg. Very stiffly, she walked to the center; and with an air of superiority, she placed her hand on his sleeve. But in just a minute, with one turn, her feet glided, glided. The lights, the azaleas, the dresses, the rosy faces, the velvet chairs—all turned into one stunning, swirling vision. And when her next partner bumped her into a chubby man and he said, “Excuse me,” she smiled at him more brightly than ever. She didn’t even recognize him again.
The Singing Lesson
With despair—cold, sharp despair—buried deep in her heart like a wicked knife, Miss Meadows, in cap and gown and carrying a little baton, trod the cold corridors that led to the music hall. Girls of all ages, rosy from the air, and bubbling over with that gleeful excitement that comes from running to school on a fine autumn morning, hurried, skipped, fluttered by; from the hollow class-rooms came a quick drumming of voices; a bell rang; a voice like a bird cried, “Muriel.” And then there came from the staircase a tremendous knock-knock-knocking. Some one had dropped her dumbbells.
With cold, sharp despair buried deep in her heart like a wicked knife, Miss Meadows, in her cap and gown and carrying a little baton, walked the chilly hallways that led to the music hall. Girls of all ages, rosy from the fresh air and overflowing with the joyful excitement that comes from racing to school on a lovely autumn morning, hurried, skipped, and flitted by; from the empty classrooms came a rapid drumming of voices; a bell rang; a voice like a bird called, “Muriel.” Then there came a loud knock-knock-knocking from the staircase. Someone had dropped her dumbbells.
The Science Mistress stopped Miss Meadows.
The Science Teacher stopped Miss Meadows.
“Good mor-ning,” she cried, in her sweet, affected drawl. “Isn’t it cold? It might be win-ter.”
“Good morning,” she exclaimed, in her charming, exaggerated drawl. “Isn’t it cold? It feels like winter.”
Miss Meadows, hugging the knife, stared in hatred at the Science Mistress. Everything about her was sweet, pale, like honey. You would not have been surprised to see a bee caught in the tangles of that yellow hair.
Miss Meadows, holding the knife tightly, glared at the Science Mistress with hatred. Everything about her was sugary and pale, like honey. You wouldn’t be surprised to see a bee trapped in the strands of that yellow hair.
“It is rather sharp,” said Miss Meadows, grimly.
"It’s pretty sharp," Miss Meadows said firmly.
The other smiled her sugary smile.
The other person smiled warmly.
“You look fro-zen,” said she. Her blue eyes opened wide; there came a mocking light in them. (Had she noticed anything?)
“You look frozen,” she said. Her blue eyes widened; a teasing glint appeared in them. (Had she noticed anything?)
“Oh, not quite as bad as that,” said Miss Meadows, and she gave the Science Mistress, in exchange for her smile, a quick grimace and passed on....
“Oh, not that bad,” said Miss Meadows, giving the Science Mistress a quick grimace in exchange for her smile before moving on....
Forms Four, Five, and Six were assembled in the music hall. The noise was deafening. On the platform, by the piano, stood Mary Beazley, Miss Meadows’ favourite, who played accompaniments. She was turning the music stool. When she saw Miss Meadows she gave a loud, warning “Sh-sh! girls!” and Miss Meadows, her hands thrust in her sleeves, the baton under her arm, strode down the centre aisle, mounted the steps, turned sharply, seized the brass music stand, planted it in front of her, and gave two sharp taps with her baton for silence.
Forms Four, Five, and Six gathered in the music hall. The noise was overwhelming. On the platform, next to the piano, stood Mary Beazley, Miss Meadows' favorite, who played the accompaniments. She was adjusting the music stool. When she spotted Miss Meadows, she called out loudly, "Sh-sh! girls!" Miss Meadows, her hands tucked in her sleeves and the baton under her arm, walked down the center aisle, went up the steps, turned quickly, grabbed the brass music stand, set it up in front of her, and tapped her baton sharply twice to signal for silence.
“Silence, please! Immediately!” and, looking at nobody, her glance swept over that sea of coloured flannel blouses, with bobbing pink faces and hands, quivering butterfly hair-bows, and music-books outspread. She knew perfectly well what they were thinking. “Meady is in a wax.” Well, let them think it! Her eyelids quivered; she tossed her head, defying them. What could the thoughts of those creatures matter to some one who stood there bleeding to death, pierced to the heart, to the heart, by such a letter—
“Quiet, please! Right now!” She didn’t look at anyone, her gaze swept across the sea of colorful flannel blouses, with bobbing pink faces and hands, fluttering butterfly hair bows, and music books spread out. She knew exactly what they were thinking. “Meady is upset.” Fine, let them think that! Her eyelids fluttered; she tossed her head, challenging them. What did the opinions of those people matter to someone who was standing there, dying inside, pierced right through the heart by such a letter—
... “I feel more and more strongly that our marriage would be a mistake. Not that I do not love you. I love you as much as it is possible for me to love any woman, but, truth to tell, I have come to the conclusion that I am not a marrying man, and the idea of settling down fills me with nothing but—” and the word “disgust” was scratched out lightly and “regret” written over the top.
... “I feel more and more strongly that our marriage would be a mistake. Not that I don’t love you. I love you as much as it’s possible for me to love any woman, but honestly, I’ve come to the conclusion that I’m not the marrying type, and the thought of settling down just fills me with nothing but—” and the word “disgust” was scratched out lightly and “regret” written over the top.
Basil! Miss Meadows stalked over to the piano. And Mary Beazley, who was waiting for this moment, bent forward; her curls fell over her cheeks while she breathed, “Good morning, Miss Meadows,” and she motioned towards rather than handed to her mistress a beautiful yellow chrysanthemum. This little ritual of the flower had been gone through for ages and ages, quite a term and a half. It was as much part of the lesson as opening the piano. But this morning, instead of taking it up, instead of tucking it into her belt while she leant over Mary and said, “Thank you, Mary. How very nice! Turn to page thirty-two,” what was Mary’s horror when Miss Meadows totally ignored the chrysanthemum, made no reply to her greeting, but said in a voice of ice, “Page fourteen, please, and mark the accents well.”
Basil! Miss Meadows walked over to the piano. And Mary Beazley, who had been waiting for this moment, leaned forward; her curls fell over her cheeks as she said, “Good morning, Miss Meadows,” and she gestured towards a beautiful yellow chrysanthemum rather than handing it to her mistress. This little flower ritual had been a part of their routine for ages, almost a term and a half. It was as integral to the lesson as opening the piano. But this morning, instead of picking it up, instead of tucking it into her belt while leaning over Mary and saying, “Thank you, Mary. How lovely! Turn to page thirty-two,” Mary was shocked when Miss Meadows completely ignored the chrysanthemum, didn’t respond to her greeting, and said in a cold voice, “Page fourteen, please, and mark the accents well.”
Staggering moment! Mary blushed until the tears stood in her eyes, but Miss Meadows was gone back to the music stand; her voice rang through the music hall.
Staggering moment! Mary blushed until tears filled her eyes, but Miss Meadows had returned to the music stand; her voice echoed through the music hall.
“Page fourteen. We will begin with page fourteen. ‘A Lament.’ Now, girls, you ought to know it by this time. We shall take it all together; not in parts, all together. And without expression. Sing it, though, quite simply, beating time with the left hand.”
“Page fourteen. We will start with page fourteen. ‘A Lament.’ Now, girls, you should know it by now. We’ll sing it all together; not in parts, but all together. And without any expression. Sing it, though, very simply, keeping time with your left hand.”
She raised the baton; she tapped the music stand twice. Down came Mary on the opening chord; down came all those left hands, beating the air, and in chimed those young, mournful voices:—
She lifted the baton and tapped the music stand twice. Mary came in on the opening chord; all those left hands came down, beating the air, and those young, mournful voices chimed in:—
Fast! Ah, too Fast Fade the Ro-o-ses of Pleasure;
Soon Autumn yields unto Wi-i-nter Drear.
Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly Mu-u-sic’s Gay Measure
Passes away from the Listening Ear.
Fast! Ah, too Fast Fade the Ro-o-ses of Pleasure;
Soon Autumn yields unto Wi-i-nter Drear.
Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly Mu-u-sic’s Gay Measure
Passes away from the Listening Ear.
Good Heavens, what could be more tragic than that lament! Every note was a sigh, a sob, a groan of awful mournfulness. Miss Meadows lifted her arms in the wide gown and began conducting with both hands. “... I feel more and more strongly that our marriage would be a mistake....” she beat. And the voices cried: Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly. What could have possessed him to write such a letter! What could have led up to it! It came out of nothing. His last letter had been all about a fumed-oak bookcase he had bought for “our” books, and a “natty little hall-stand” he had seen, “a very neat affair with a carved owl on a bracket, holding three hat-brushes in its claws.” How she had smiled at that! So like a man to think one needed three hat-brushes! From the Listening Ear, sang the voices.
Goodness, what could be more tragic than that lament! Every note was a sigh, a sob, a groan of terrible sadness. Miss Meadows raised her arms in her flowing dress and started conducting with both hands. “... I feel more and more strongly that our marriage would be a mistake....” she emphasized. And the voices sang: Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly. What could have made him write such a letter! What could have led to it! It came out of nowhere. His last letter had been all about a fumed-oak bookcase he bought for “our” books, and a “smart little hall-stand” he had seen, “a very neat piece with a carved owl on a bracket, holding three hat-brushes in its claws.” How she had smiled at that! So typical of a man to think one needed three hat-brushes! From the Listening Ear, sang the voices.
“Once again,” said Miss Meadows. “But this time in parts. Still without expression.” Fast! Ah, too Fast. With the gloom of the contraltos added, one could scarcely help shuddering. Fade the Roses of Pleasure. Last time he had come to see her, Basil had worn a rose in his buttonhole. How handsome he had looked in that bright blue suit, with that dark red rose! And he knew it, too. He couldn’t help knowing it. First he stroked his hair, then his moustache; his teeth gleamed when he smiled.
“Once again,” said Miss Meadows. “But this time in parts. Still without any emotion.” Fast! Ah, too Fast. With the deep tones of the contraltos added, it was hard not to shudder. Fade the Roses of Pleasure. The last time he came to see her, Basil had worn a rose in his buttonhole. He looked so handsome in that bright blue suit, with that dark red rose! And he knew it, too. He couldn't help but notice. First, he fixed his hair, then his mustache; his teeth sparkled when he smiled.
“The headmaster’s wife keeps on asking me to dinner. It’s a perfect nuisance. I never get an evening to myself in that place.”
“The headmaster’s wife keeps asking me to dinner. It’s really annoying. I never get an evening to myself in that place.”
“But can’t you refuse?”
“But can't you say no?”
“Oh, well, it doesn’t do for a man in my position to be unpopular.”
“Oh, well, it’s not good for someone in my position to be unpopular.”
Music’s Gay Measure, wailed the voices. The willow trees, outside the high, narrow windows, waved in the wind. They had lost half their leaves. The tiny ones that clung wriggled like fishes caught on a line. “... I am not a marrying man....” The voices were silent; the piano waited.
Music’s Gay Measure, cried the voices. The willow trees outside the tall, narrow windows swayed in the wind. They had lost half of their leaves. The little ones that hung on wiggled like fish caught on a line. “... I am not a marrying man....” The voices fell silent; the piano waited.
“Quite good,” said Miss Meadows, but still in such a strange, stony tone that the younger girls began to feel positively frightened. “But now that we know it, we shall take it with expression. As much expression as you can put into it. Think of the words, girls. Use your imaginations. Fast! Ah, too Fast,” cried Miss Meadows. “That ought to break out—a loud, strong forte—a lament. And then in the second line, Winter Drear, make that Drear sound as if a cold wind were blowing through it. Dre-ear!” said she so awfully that Mary Beazley, on the music stool, wriggled her spine. “The third line should be one crescendo. Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly Music’s Gay Measure. Breaking on the first word of the last line, Passes. And then on the word, Away, you must begin to die... to fade... until The Listening Ear is nothing more than a faint whisper.... You can slow down as much as you like almost on the last line. Now, please.”
“Pretty good,” said Miss Meadows, but her tone was still so cold and unfeeling that the younger girls started to feel genuinely scared. “But now that we know it, we need to deliver it with expression. Put as much feeling into it as you can. Think about the words, girls. Use your imaginations. Fast! Ah, too Fast,” shouted Miss Meadows. “That should burst forth—a loud, strong forte—a lament. And then in the second line, Winter Drear, make that Drear sound like a cold wind blowing through it. Dre-ear!” she said ominously, making Mary Beazley, sitting on the music stool, squirm. “The third line should build up to a crescendo. Fleetly! Ah, Fleetly Music’s Gay Measure. Break on the first word of the last line, Passes. And then on the word, Away, you need to start to fade... to die... until The Listening Ear is just a faint whisper.... You can slow down as much as you want on the last line. Now, please.”
Again the two light taps; she lifted her arms again. Fast! Ah, too Fast. “... and the idea of settling down fills me with nothing but disgust—” Disgust was what he had written. That was as good as to say their engagement was definitely broken off. Broken off! Their engagement! People had been surprised enough that she had got engaged. The Science Mistress would not believe it at first. But nobody had been as surprised as she. She was thirty. Basil was twenty-five. It had been a miracle, simply a miracle, to hear him say, as they walked home from church that very dark night, “You know, somehow or other, I’ve got fond of you.” And he had taken hold of the end of her ostrich feather boa. Passes away from the Listening Ear.
Again the two light taps; she lifted her arms once more. Fast! Ah, too fast. “… and the thought of settling down makes me feel nothing but disgust—” Disgust was what he had written. That basically meant their engagement was definitely off. Off! Their engagement! People had been surprised enough that she had gotten engaged. The Science Mistress couldn’t believe it at first. But nobody had been as shocked as she was. She was thirty. Basil was twenty-five. It had been a miracle, simply a miracle, to hear him say, as they walked home from church that very dark night, “You know, somehow, I’ve come to care for you.” And he had taken hold of the end of her ostrich feather boa. Passes away from the Listening Ear.
“Repeat! Repeat!” said Miss Meadows. “More expression, girls! Once more!”
“Repeat! Repeat!” said Miss Meadows. “More expression, girls! Do it again!”
Fast! Ah, too Fast. The older girls were crimson; some of the younger ones began to cry. Big spots of rain blew against the windows, and one could hear the willows whispering, “... not that I do not love you....”
Fast! Ah, too Fast. The older girls were red-faced; some of the younger ones started to cry. Large drops of rain pelted against the windows, and you could hear the willows softly saying, “... not that I do not love you....”
“But, my darling, if you love me,” thought Miss Meadows, “I don’t mind how much it is. Love me as little as you like.” But she knew he didn’t love her. Not to have cared enough to scratch out that word “disgust,” so that she couldn’t read it! Soon Autumn yields unto Winter Drear. She would have to leave the school, too. She could never face the Science Mistress or the girls after it got known. She would have to disappear somewhere. Passes away. The voices began to die, to fade, to whisper... to vanish....
“But, my love, if you love me,” thought Miss Meadows, “I don’t care how much it is. Love me as little as you want.” But she knew he didn’t love her. He hadn’t even cared enough to scratch out that word “disgust,” so she couldn’t read it! Soon Autumn yields unto Winter Drear. She would have to leave the school, too. She could never face the Science Mistress or the girls once it got out. She would have to disappear somewhere. Passes away. The voices began to die, to fade, to whisper... to vanish....
Suddenly the door opened. A little girl in blue walked fussily up the aisle, hanging her head, biting her lips, and twisting the silver bangle on her red little wrist. She came up the steps and stood before Miss Meadows.
Suddenly, the door swung open. A little girl in blue walked nervously up the aisle, her head down, lips bitten, and twisting the silver bangle on her small red wrist. She climbed the steps and stood in front of Miss Meadows.
“Well, Monica, what is it?”
“Hey, Monica, what’s up?”
“Oh, if you please, Miss Meadows,” said the little girl, gasping, “Miss Wyatt wants to see you in the mistress’s room.”
“Oh, if you don’t mind, Miss Meadows,” said the little girl, panting, “Miss Wyatt wants to see you in the lady’s room.”
“Very well,” said Miss Meadows. And she called to the girls, “I shall put you on your honour to talk quietly while I am away.” But they were too subdued to do anything else. Most of them were blowing their noses.
“Alright,” said Miss Meadows. And she called to the girls, “I expect you to keep your voices down while I'm gone.” But they were too quiet to do anything else. Most of them were blowing their noses.
The corridors were silent and cold; they echoed to Miss Meadows’ steps. The head mistress sat at her desk. For a moment she did not look up. She was as usual disentangling her eyeglasses, which had got caught in her lace tie. “Sit down, Miss Meadows,” she said very kindly. And then she picked up a pink envelope from the blotting-pad. “I sent for you just now because this telegram has come for you.”
The hallways were quiet and chilly, echoing with Miss Meadows' footsteps. The headmistress was seated at her desk. For a moment, she didn't glance up. As usual, she was untangling her eyeglasses, which had become snagged in her lace tie. “Take a seat, Miss Meadows,” she said warmly. Then she picked up a pink envelope from the blotter. “I asked you to come because this telegram has arrived for you.”
“A telegram for me, Miss Wyatt?”
“A telegram for me, Miss Wyatt?”
Basil! He had committed suicide, decided Miss Meadows. Her hand flew out, but Miss Wyatt held the telegram back a moment. “I hope it’s not bad news,” she said, so more than kindly. And Miss Meadows tore it open.
Basil! He had taken his own life, Miss Meadows concluded. Her hand shot out, but Miss Wyatt paused to hold the telegram back for a moment. “I hope it’s not bad news,” she said, sounding very concerned. And Miss Meadows ripped it open.
“Pay no attention to letter, must have been mad, bought hat-stand to-day—Basil,” she read. She couldn’t take her eyes off the telegram.
“Don’t pay any attention to the letter, I must have been crazy, bought a hat stand today—Basil,” she read. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the telegram.
“I do hope it’s nothing very serious,” said Miss Wyatt, leaning forward.
“I really hope it’s nothing too serious,” said Miss Wyatt, leaning forward.
“Oh, no, thank you, Miss Wyatt,” blushed Miss Meadows. “It’s nothing bad at all. It’s”—and she gave an apologetic little laugh—“it’s from my fiancé saying that... saying that—” There was a pause. “I see,” said Miss Wyatt. And another pause. Then—“You’ve fifteen minutes more of your class, Miss Meadows, haven’t you?”
“Oh, no, thank you, Miss Wyatt,” Miss Meadows said with a blush. “It’s nothing bad at all. It’s”—she let out a small, apologetic laugh—“it’s from my fiancé saying that... saying that—” There was a pause. “I get it,” said Miss Wyatt. And another pause. Then—“You have fifteen more minutes of your class, Miss Meadows, right?”
“Yes, Miss Wyatt.” She got up. She half ran towards the door.
“Yes, Miss Wyatt.” She stood up and half ran to the door.
“Oh, just one minute, Miss Meadows,” said Miss Wyatt. “I must say I don’t approve of my teachers having telegrams sent to them in school hours, unless in case of very bad news, such as death,” explained Miss Wyatt, “or a very serious accident, or something to that effect. Good news, Miss Meadows, will always keep, you know.”
“Oh, just a minute, Miss Meadows,” said Miss Wyatt. “I have to say I don’t think it’s right for my teachers to get telegrams during school hours, unless it's really bad news, like a death,” explained Miss Wyatt, “or a serious accident, or something similar. Good news, Miss Meadows, can always wait, you know.”
On the wings of hope, of love, of joy, Miss Meadows sped back to the music hall, up the aisle, up the steps, over to the piano.
On the wings of hope, love, and joy, Miss Meadows hurried back to the music hall, up the aisle, up the steps, and over to the piano.
“Page thirty-two, Mary,” she said, “page thirty-two,” and, picking up the yellow chrysanthemum, she held it to her lips to hide her smile. Then she turned to the girls, rapped with her baton: “Page thirty-two, girls. Page thirty-two.”
“Page thirty-two, Mary,” she said, “page thirty-two,” and, picking up the yellow chrysanthemum, she held it to her lips to hide her smile. Then she turned to the girls, tapped her baton: “Page thirty-two, girls. Page thirty-two.”
We come here To-day with Flowers o’erladen,
With Baskets of Fruit and Ribbons to boot,
To-oo Congratulate . . .
We come here today with flowers overflowing,
With baskets of fruit and ribbons to match,
Tooo congratulate...
“Stop! Stop!” cried Miss Meadows. “This is awful. This is dreadful.” And she beamed at her girls. “What’s the matter with you all? Think, girls, think of what you’re singing. Use your imaginations. With Flowers o’erladen. Baskets of Fruit and Ribbons to boot. And Congratulate.” Miss Meadows broke off. “Don’t look so doleful, girls. It ought to sound warm, joyful, eager. Congratulate. Once more. Quickly. All together. Now then!”
“Stop! Stop!” shouted Miss Meadows. “This is terrible. This is awful.” And she smiled at her girls. “What’s wrong with you all? Think, girls, think about what you’re singing. Use your imaginations. With Flowers o’erladen. Baskets of Fruit and Ribbons to boot. And Congratulate.” Miss Meadows paused. “Don’t look so unhappy, girls. It should sound warm, joyful, eager. Congratulate. Once more. Quickly. All together. Now then!”
And this time Miss Meadows’ voice sounded over all the other voices—full, deep, glowing with expression.
And this time Miss Meadows' voice stood out above all the other voices—rich, deep, and full of emotion.
The Stranger
It seemed to the little crowd on the wharf that she was never going to move again. There she lay, immense, motionless on the grey crinkled water, a loop of smoke above her, an immense flock of gulls screaming and diving after the galley droppings at the stern. You could just see little couples parading—little flies walking up and down the dish on the grey crinkled tablecloth. Other flies clustered and swarmed at the edge. Now there was a gleam of white on the lower deck—the cook’s apron or the stewardess perhaps. Now a tiny black spider raced up the ladder on to the bridge.
It felt to the small crowd on the dock that she might never move again. There she lay, huge and still on the gray, wrinkled water, with a puff of smoke rising above her and a large group of seagulls screeching and diving after the scraps at the back. You could just spot little couples strolling—tiny bugs walking back and forth on the gray, wrinkled tablecloth. Other bugs gathered and buzzed at the edge. Now there was a flash of white on the lower deck—it was either the cook's apron or the stewardess. Now a little black spider hurried up the ladder to the bridge.
In the front of the crowd a strong-looking, middle-aged man, dressed very well, very snugly in a grey overcoat, grey silk scarf, thick gloves and dark felt hat, marched up and down, twirling his folded umbrella. He seemed to be the leader of the little crowd on the wharf and at the same time to keep them together. He was something between the sheep-dog and the shepherd.
In front of the crowd, a strong-looking middle-aged man, dressed nicely in a grey overcoat, a grey silk scarf, thick gloves, and a dark felt hat, walked back and forth, twirling his folded umbrella. He appeared to be the leader of the small group on the wharf and kept them together at the same time. He was a cross between a sheepdog and a shepherd.
But what a fool—what a fool he had been not to bring any glasses! There wasn’t a pair of glasses between the whole lot of them.
But what a fool—what a fool he had been for not bringing any glasses! There wasn't a single pair of glasses among the entire group.
“Curious thing, Mr. Scott, that none of us thought of glasses. We might have been able to stir ’em up a bit. We might have managed a little signalling. Don’t hesitate to land. Natives harmless. Or: A welcome awaits you. All is forgiven. What? Eh?”
“Funny, Mr. Scott, that none of us thought about using glasses. We could have maybe stirred things up a little. We might have pulled off some signaling. Don’t hesitate to land. Natives harmless. Or: A welcome awaits you. All is forgiven. What do you think? Huh?”
Mr. Hammond’s quick, eager glance, so nervous and yet so friendly and confiding, took in everybody on the wharf, roped in even those old chaps lounging against the gangways. They knew, every man-jack of them, that Mrs. Hammond was on that boat, and that he was so tremendously excited it never entered his head not to believe that this marvellous fact meant something to them too. It warmed his heart towards them. They were, he decided, as decent a crowd of people—— Those old chaps over by the gangways, too—fine, solid old chaps. What chests—by Jove! And he squared his own, plunged his thick-gloved hands into his pockets, rocked from heel to toe.
Mr. Hammond’s quick, eager glance, both nervous and friendly, took in everyone on the wharf, even those old guys lounging against the gangways. They all knew that Mrs. Hammond was on that boat, and he was so incredibly excited that it never crossed his mind that this amazing fact didn’t mean something to them as well. It made him feel warm towards them. He decided they were as decent a group of people—those old guys by the gangways too—great, solid old guys. What chests—wow! And he squared his own, shoved his thick-gloved hands into his pockets, and rocked from heel to toe.
“Yes, my wife’s been in Europe for the last ten months. On a visit to our eldest girl, who was married last year. I brought her up here, as far as Salisbury, myself. So I thought I’d better come and fetch her back. Yes, yes, yes.” The shrewd grey eyes narrowed again and searched anxiously, quickly, the motionless liner. Again his overcoat was unbuttoned. Out came the thin, butter-yellow watch again, and for the twentieth—fiftieth—hundredth time he made the calculation.
“Yes, my wife’s been in Europe for the last ten months. She's visiting our oldest daughter, who got married last year. I took her up to Salisbury myself. So I thought it was best to come and bring her back. Yes, yes, yes.” The sharp gray eyes narrowed again and anxiously scanned the still liner. Once more, his coat was unbuttoned. Out came the slim, butter-yellow watch again, and for the twentieth—fiftieth—hundredth time, he did the calculation.
“Let me see now. It was two fifteen when the doctor’s launch went off. Two fifteen. It is now exactly twenty-eight minutes past four. That is to say, the doctor’s been gone two hours and thirteen minutes. Two hours and thirteen minutes! Whee-ooh!” He gave a queer little half-whistle and snapped his watch to again. “But I think we should have been told if there was anything up—don’t you, Mr. Gaven?”
“Let me think. It was 2:15 when the doctor's boat left. 2:15. Now it's exactly 4:28. That means the doctor has been gone for 2 hours and 13 minutes. 2 hours and 13 minutes! Wow!” He let out a strange little half-whistle and snapped his watch shut again. “But I think we should have been informed if something was wrong—don't you, Mr. Gaven?”
“Oh, yes, Mr. Hammond! I don’t think there’s anything to—anything to worry about,” said Mr. Gaven, knocking out his pipe against the heel of his shoe. “At the same time—”
“Oh, yes, Mr. Hammond! I don’t think there’s anything to—anything to worry about,” said Mr. Gaven, tapping out his pipe against the heel of his shoe. “At the same time—”
“Quite so! Quite so!” cried Mr. Hammond. “Dashed annoying!” He paced quickly up and down and came back again to his stand between Mr. and Mrs. Scott and Mr. Gaven. “It’s getting quite dark, too,” and he waved his folded umbrella as though the dusk at least might have had the decency to keep off for a bit. But the dusk came slowly, spreading like a slow stain over the water. Little Jean Scott dragged at her mother’s hand.
“Absolutely! Absolutely!” exclaimed Mr. Hammond. “So frustrating!” He walked back and forth quickly and returned to his spot between Mr. and Mrs. Scott and Mr. Gaven. “It’s getting pretty dark, too,” he said, waving his closed umbrella as if the evening could have at least waited a little longer. But the darkness crept in slowly, spreading like a stain on the water. Little Jean Scott tugged at her mother’s hand.
“I wan’ my tea, mammy!” she wailed.
“I want my tea, mommy!” she cried.
“I expect you do,” said Mr. Hammond. “I expect all these ladies want their tea.” And his kind, flushed, almost pitiful glance roped them all in again. He wondered whether Janey was having a final cup of tea in the saloon out there. He hoped so; he thought not. It would be just like her not to leave the deck. In that case perhaps the deck steward would bring her up a cup. If he’d been there he’d have got it for her—somehow. And for a moment he was on deck, standing over her, watching her little hand fold round the cup in the way she had, while she drank the only cup of tea to be got on board.... But now he was back here, and the Lord only knew when that cursed Captain would stop hanging about in the stream. He took another turn, up and down, up and down. He walked as far as the cab-stand to make sure his driver hadn’t disappeared; back he swerved again to the little flock huddled in the shelter of the banana crates. Little Jean Scott was still wanting her tea. Poor little beggar! He wished he had a bit of chocolate on him.
“I think you do,” said Mr. Hammond. “I think all these ladies want their tea.” His kind, flushed, almost pitiful glance gathered them all in again. He wondered if Janey was having one last cup of tea in the saloon out there. He hoped so; but he thought not. It would be just like her not to leave the deck. In that case, maybe the deck steward would bring her a cup. If he’d been there, he’d have gotten it for her—somehow. For a moment, he imagined being on deck, standing over her, watching her little hand wrap around the cup the way she did while she had the only cup of tea available on board... But now he was back here, and only God knew when that cursed Captain would stop hanging around in the stream. He took another turn, up and down, up and down. He walked as far as the cab-stand to make sure his driver hadn’t vanished; then he swerved back to the little group huddled under the shelter of the banana crates. Little Jean Scott still wanted her tea. Poor little thing! He wished he had some chocolate on him.
“Here, Jean!” he said. “Like a lift up?” And easily, gently, he swung the little girl on to a higher barrel. The movement of holding her, steadying her, relieved him wonderfully, lightened his heart.
“Here, Jean!” he said. “Want a lift?” And effortlessly, he swung the little girl onto a higher barrel. The act of holding her, steadying her, filled him with a sense of relief, lightening his heart.
“Hold on,” he said, keeping an arm round her.
“Hold on,” he said, keeping his arm around her.
“Oh, don’t worry about Jean, Mr. Hammond!” said Mrs. Scott.
“Oh, don’t worry about Jean, Mr. Hammond!” Mrs. Scott said.
“That’s all right, Mrs. Scott. No trouble. It’s a pleasure. Jean’s a little pal of mine, aren’t you, Jean?”
"That's okay, Mrs. Scott. No problem. It's a pleasure. Jean's a little buddy of mine, right, Jean?"
“Yes, Mr. Hammond,” said Jean, and she ran her finger down the dent of his felt hat.
“Yes, Mr. Hammond,” Jean said, as she ran her finger along the crease of his felt hat.
But suddenly she caught him by the ear and gave a loud scream. “Lo-ok, Mr. Hammond! She’s moving! Look, she’s coming in!”
But suddenly she grabbed him by the ear and shouted, “Look, Mr. Hammond! She’s moving! Look, she’s coming in!”
By Jove! So she was. At last! She was slowly, slowly turning round. A bell sounded far over the water and a great spout of steam gushed into the air. The gulls rose; they fluttered away like bits of white paper. And whether that deep throbbing was her engines or his heart Mr. Hammond couldn’t say. He had to nerve himself to bear it, whatever it was. At that moment old Captain Johnson, the harbour-master, came striding down the wharf, a leather portfolio under his arm.
By Jove! So she actually was. Finally! She was slowly, slowly turning around. A bell rang out across the water and a huge plume of steam shot into the air. The seagulls took off; they scattered like pieces of white paper. And whether that deep thumping was from her engines or his heart, Mr. Hammond couldn't tell. He had to brace himself to handle it, whatever it was. At that moment, old Captain Johnson, the harbor master, came striding down the dock, a leather portfolio tucked under his arm.
“Jean’ll be all right,” said Mr. Scott. “I’ll hold her.” He was just in time. Mr. Hammond had forgotten about Jean. He sprang away to greet old Captain Johnson.
“Jean will be fine,” said Mr. Scott. “I’ll take care of her.” He arrived just in time. Mr. Hammond had completely overlooked Jean. He hurried off to greet old Captain Johnson.
“Well, Captain,” the eager, nervous voice rang out again, “you’ve taken pity on us at last.”
“Well, Captain,” the eager, nervous voice called out again, “you’ve finally taken pity on us.”
“It’s no good blaming me, Mr. Hammond,” wheezed old Captain Johnson, staring at the liner. “You got Mrs. Hammond on board, ain’t yer?”
“It’s not fair to blame me, Mr. Hammond,” gasped old Captain Johnson, looking at the ship. “You’ve got Mrs. Hammond on board, don’t you?”
“Yes, yes!” said Hammond, and he kept by the harbour-master’s side. “Mrs. Hammond’s there. Hul-lo! We shan’t be long now!”
“Yes, yes!” said Hammond, staying close to the harbor master. “Mrs. Hammond’s here. Hey! We won’t be long now!”
With her telephone ring-ringing, the thrum of her screw filling the air, the big liner bore down on them, cutting sharp through the dark water so that big white shavings curled to either side. Hammond and the harbour-master kept in front of the rest. Hammond took off his hat; he raked the decks—they were crammed with passengers; he waved his hat and bawled a loud, strange “Hul-lo!” across the water; and then turned round and burst out laughing and said something—nothing—to old Captain Johnson.
With her phone ringing, the hum of her engine filling the air, the big ship approached, slicing through the dark water, sending big white foam flying to either side. Hammond and the harbor master stayed ahead of the others. Hammond took off his hat; he scanned the decks—they were packed with passengers; he waved his hat and shouted a loud, odd “Hello!” across the water; then he turned around, burst out laughing, and said something—nothing—to old Captain Johnson.
“Seen her?” asked the harbour-master.
"Have you seen her?" asked the harbour-master.
“No, not yet. Steady—wait a bit!” And suddenly, between two great clumsy idiots—“Get out of the way there!” he signed with his umbrella—he saw a hand raised—a white glove shaking a handkerchief. Another moment, and—thank God, thank God!—there she was. There was Janey. There was Mrs. Hammond, yes, yes, yes—standing by the rail and smiling and nodding and waving her handkerchief.
“No, not yet. Hold on—just a minute!” And suddenly, between two big clumsy guys—“Move aside!” he signaled with his umbrella—he saw a hand raised—a white glove waving a handkerchief. A moment later, and—thank God, thank God!—there she was. There was Janey. There was Mrs. Hammond, yes, yes, yes—standing by the railing and smiling and nodding and waving her handkerchief.
“Well that’s first class—first class! Well, well, well!” He positively stamped. Like lightning he drew out his cigar-case and offered it to old Captain Johnson. “Have a cigar, Captain! They’re pretty good. Have a couple! Here”—and he pressed all the cigars in the case on the harbour-master—“I’ve a couple of boxes up at the hotel.”
“Well, that’s first class—first class! Well, well, well!” He really stomped his feet. In a flash, he pulled out his cigar case and offered it to old Captain Johnson. “Have a cigar, Captain! They’re really good. Take a couple! Here”—and he shoved all the cigars in the case at the harbor master—“I’ve got a couple of boxes at the hotel.”
“Thenks, Mr. Hammond!” wheezed old Captain Johnson.
“Thanks, Mr. Hammond!” wheezed old Captain Johnson.
Hammond stuffed the cigar-case back. His hands were shaking, but he’d got hold of himself again. He was able to face Janey. There she was, leaning on the rail, talking to some woman and at the same time watching him, ready for him. It struck him, as the gulf of water closed, how small she looked on that huge ship. His heart was wrung with such a spasm that he could have cried out. How little she looked to have come all that long way and back by herself! Just like her, though. Just like Janey. She had the courage of a—— And now the crew had come forward and parted the passengers; they had lowered the rails for the gangways.
Hammond put the cigar case away. His hands were shaking, but he managed to regain his composure. He was able to face Janey. There she was, leaning on the rail, chatting with a woman while keeping an eye on him, waiting for him. As the distance to the water closed, it struck him how small she appeared on that massive ship. His heart twisted with such emotion that he could have shouted. She looked so small having traveled all that way and back on her own! Typical of her, though. Just typical of Janey. She had the courage of a—— And now the crew had come forward and separated the passengers; they had lowered the rails for the gangways.
The voices on shore and the voices on board flew to greet each other.
The voices on the shore and the voices on the boat called out to each other.
“All well?”
"All good?"
“All well.”
"All good."
“How’s mother?”
"How's mom?"
“Much better.”
"Way better."
“Hullo, Jean!”
"Hey, Jean!"
“Hillo, Aun’ Emily!”
“Hey, Aunt Emily!”
“Had a good voyage?”
“Have a good trip?”
“Splendid!”
“Awesome!”
“Shan’t be long now!”
“Won’t be long now!”
“Not long now.”
"Not much longer now."
The engines stopped. Slowly she edged to the wharf-side.
The engines stopped. Slowly, she made her way to the dock.
“Make way there—make way—make way!” And the wharf hands brought the heavy gangways along at a sweeping run. Hammond signed to Janey to stay where she was. The old harbour-master stepped forward; he followed. As to “ladies first,” or any rot like that, it never entered his head.
“Make way—make way—make way!” The dock workers hurriedly brought the heavy gangways over. Hammond signaled to Janey to stay put. The old harbor master moved forward; he followed. The idea of “ladies first” or anything like that never crossed his mind.
“After you, Captain!” he cried genially. And, treading on the old man’s heels, he strode up the gangway on to the deck in a bee-line to Janey, and Janey was clasped in his arms.
“After you, Captain!” he said cheerfully. And, stepping on the old man’s heels, he walked up the gangway onto the deck directly to Janey, where he embraced her.
“Well, well, well! Yes, yes! Here we are at last!” he stammered. It was all he could say. And Janey emerged, and her cool little voice—the only voice in the world for him—said,
“Well, well, well! Yes, yes! Here we are at last!” he stammered. It was all he could say. And Janey appeared, and her cool little voice—the only voice in the world for him—said,
“Well, darling! Have you been waiting long?”
“Well, sweetheart! Have you been waiting long?”
No; not long. Or, at any rate, it didn’t matter. It was over now. But the point was, he had a cab waiting at the end of the wharf. Was she ready to go off. Was her luggage ready? In that case they could cut off sharp with her cabin luggage and let the rest go hang until to-morrow. He bent over her and she looked up with her familiar half-smile. She was just the same. Not a day changed. Just as he’d always known her. She laid her small hand on his sleeve.
No; not for long. Or, anyway, it didn't really matter. It was done now. But the point was, he had a cab waiting at the end of the dock. Was she ready to leave? Was her luggage packed? If so, they could take just her carry-on and leave the rest until tomorrow. He leaned over her and she looked up with her familiar half-smile. She was exactly the same. Not a day had changed. Just as he’d always known her. She placed her small hand on his sleeve.
“How are the children, John?” she asked.
“How are the kids, John?” she asked.
(Hang the children!) “Perfectly well. Never better in their lives.”
(Hang the children!) “Absolutely. They’ve never been better in their lives.”
“Haven’t they sent me letters?”
“Didn’t they send me letters?”
“Yes, yes—of course! I’ve left them at the hotel for you to digest later on.”
“Yes, yes—of course! I left them at the hotel for you to look over later.”
“We can’t go quite so fast,” said she. “I’ve got people to say good-bye to—and then there’s the Captain.” As his face fell she gave his arm a small understanding squeeze. “If the Captain comes off the bridge I want you to thank him for having looked after your wife so beautifully.” Well, he’d got her. If she wanted another ten minutes—As he gave way she was surrounded. The whole first-class seemed to want to say good-bye to Janey.
“We can’t go that fast,” she said. “I’ve got people to say goodbye to—and then there’s the Captain.” When she saw his expression change, she gave his arm a gentle, understanding squeeze. “If the Captain comes off the bridge, I want you to thank him for taking such great care of your wife.” Well, she had him. If she needed another ten minutes—As he yielded, she was engulfed. Everyone in first class seemed to want to say goodbye to Janey.
“Good-bye, dear Mrs. Hammond! And next time you’re in Sydney I’ll expect you.”
“Goodbye, dear Mrs. Hammond! The next time you’re in Sydney, I’ll expect you.”
“Darling Mrs. Hammond! You won’t forget to write to me, will you?”
“Dear Mrs. Hammond! You’re going to write to me, right?”
“Well, Mrs. Hammond, what this boat would have been without you!”
“Well, Mrs. Hammond, what would this boat have been without you!”
It was as plain as a pikestaff that she was by far the most popular woman on board. And she took it all—just as usual. Absolutely composed. Just her little self—just Janey all over; standing there with her veil thrown back. Hammond never noticed what his wife had on. It was all the same to him whatever she wore. But to-day he did notice that she wore a black “costume”—didn’t they call it?—with white frills, trimmings he supposed they were, at the neck and sleeves. All this while Janey handed him round.
It was obvious that she was the most popular woman on the ship. And she handled it all—just like always. Totally composed. Just being herself—just Janey as usual; standing there with her veil pushed back. Hammond never paid attention to what his wife wore. It didn’t matter to him what she had on. But today he did notice that she was wearing a black outfit—wasn’t that what they called it?—with white frills, which he guessed were some kind of trimmings, at the neck and sleeves. All the while, Janey was serving him around.
“John, dear!” And then: “I want to introduce you to—”
“John, dear!” And then: “I want to introduce you to—”
Finally they did escape, and she led the way to her state-room. To follow Janey down the passage that she knew so well—that was so strange to him; to part the green curtains after her and to step into the cabin that had been hers gave him exquisite happiness. But—confound it!—the stewardess was there on the floor, strapping up the rugs.
Finally, they escaped, and she led the way to her cabin. Following Janey down the hallway that she knew so well—it was so unfamiliar to him; parting the green curtains after her and stepping into the cabin that had been hers filled him with pure joy. But—damn it!—the stewardess was there on the floor, rolling up the rugs.
“That’s the last, Mrs. Hammond,” said the stewardess, rising and pulling down her cuffs.
“That’s the last one, Mrs. Hammond,” said the flight attendant, standing up and adjusting her cuffs.
He was introduced again, and then Janey and the stewardess disappeared into the passage. He heard whisperings. She was getting the tipping business over, he supposed. He sat down on the striped sofa and took his hat off. There were the rugs she had taken with her; they looked good as new. All her luggage looked fresh, perfect. The labels were written in her beautiful little clear hand—“Mrs. John Hammond.”
He was introduced again, and then Janey and the flight attendant disappeared down the hallway. He heard whispers. He figured she was wrapping up the tipping thing. He sat down on the striped couch and took off his hat. There were the rugs she had brought; they looked brand new. All her luggage looked fresh and perfect. The tags were written in her beautiful, neat handwriting—“Mrs. John Hammond.”
“Mrs. John Hammond!” He gave a long sigh of content and leaned back, crossing his arms. The strain was over. He felt he could have sat there for ever sighing his relief—the relief at being rid of that horrible tug, pull, grip on his heart. The danger was over. That was the feeling. They were on dry land again.
“Mrs. John Hammond!” He let out a long sigh of relief and leaned back, crossing his arms. The tension was done. He felt like he could have stayed there forever, sighing in relief—the relief of being free from that awful tug, pull, grip on his heart. The danger was gone. That was the feeling. They were back on solid ground.
But at that moment Janey’s head came round the corner.
But at that moment, Janey's head peeked around the corner.
“Darling—do you mind? I just want to go and say good-bye to the doctor.”
“Hey, do you mind? I just want to go say goodbye to the doctor.”
Hammond started up. “I’ll come with you.”
Hammond spoke up. “I’ll go with you.”
“No, no!” she said. “Don’t bother. I’d rather not. I’ll not be a minute.”
“No, no!” she said. “Don’t worry about it. I’d prefer not to. I won’t take long.”
And before he could answer she was gone. He had half a mind to run after her; but instead he sat down again.
And before he could respond, she was gone. He almost thought about chasing after her, but instead, he sat back down.
Would she really not be long? What was the time now? Out came the watch; he stared at nothing. That was rather queer of Janey, wasn’t it? Why couldn’t she have told the stewardess to say good-bye for her? Why did she have to go chasing after the ship’s doctor? She could have sent a note from the hotel even if the affair had been urgent. Urgent? Did it—could it mean that she had been ill on the voyage—she was keeping something from him? That was it! He seized his hat. He was going off to find that fellow and to wring the truth out of him at all costs. He thought he’d noticed just something. She was just a touch too calm—too steady. From the very first moment—
Would she really take long? What time was it now? He pulled out his watch; he stared at nothing. That was pretty strange of Janey, wasn’t it? Why couldn’t she have asked the stewardess to say goodbye for her? Why did she have to go running after the ship’s doctor? She could have sent a note from the hotel even if it was urgent. Urgent? Did it—could it mean that she had been sick during the trip—she was hiding something from him? That was it! He grabbed his hat. He was going to find that guy and get the truth out of him no matter what. He thought he’d noticed something. She was just a bit too calm—too composed. From the very first moment—
The curtains rang. Janey was back. He jumped to his feet.
The curtains rang. Janey was back. He jumped up.
“Janey, have you been ill on this voyage? You have!”
“Janey, have you been sick on this trip? You have!”
“Ill?” Her airy little voice mocked him. She stepped over the rugs, and came up close, touched his breast, and looked up at him.
“Ill?” Her light, teasing voice mocked him. She stepped over the rugs, came closer, touched his chest, and looked up at him.
“Darling,” she said, “don’t frighten me. Of course I haven’t! Whatever makes you think I have? Do I look ill?”
“Darling,” she said, “don’t scare me. Of course I haven’t! What makes you think I have? Do I look sick?”
But Hammond didn’t see her. He only felt that she was looking at him and that there was no need to worry about anything. She was here to look after things. It was all right. Everything was.
But Hammond didn’t notice her. He just sensed that she was watching him and that there was no reason to stress about anything. She was here to take care of things. It was all good. Everything was.
The gentle pressure of her hand was so calming that he put his over hers to hold it there. And she said:
The gentle pressure of her hand was so calming that he placed his over hers to keep it there. And she said:
“Stand still. I want to look at you. I haven’t seen you yet. You’ve had your beard beautifully trimmed, and you look—younger, I think, and decidedly thinner! Bachelor life agrees with you.”
“Hold on. I want to look at you. I haven’t seen you yet. You’ve trimmed your beard nicely, and you look—younger, I think, and definitely thinner! Bachelor life suits you.”
“Agrees with me!” He groaned for love and caught her close again. And again, as always, he had the feeling that he was holding something that never was quite his—his. Something too delicate, too precious, that would fly away once he let go.
“Agrees with me!” He sighed for love and pulled her in close again. And once more, as always, he felt like he was holding something that never truly belonged to him—his. Something too fragile, too valuable, that would slip away as soon as he let go.
“For God’s sake let’s get off to the hotel so that we can be by ourselves!” And he rang the bell hard for some one to look sharp with the luggage.
“For God’s sake, let’s get to the hotel so we can have some time alone!” He rang the bell loudly for someone to hurry up with the luggage.
Walking down the wharf together she took his arm. He had her on his arm again. And the difference it made to get into the cab after Janey—to throw the red-and-yellow striped blanket round them both—to tell the driver to hurry because neither of them had had any tea. No more going without his tea or pouring out his own. She was back. He turned to her, squeezed her hand, and said gently, teasingly, in the “special” voice he had for her: “Glad to be home again, dearie?” She smiled; she didn’t even bother to answer, but gently she drew his hand away as they came to the brighter streets.
Walking down the wharf together, she linked her arm through his. He had her on his arm again. It felt so different to hop into the cab after Janey—to wrap the red-and-yellow striped blanket around them both—to tell the driver to hurry because neither of them had eaten. No more skipping his tea or pouring it out himself. She was back. He turned to her, squeezed her hand, and said softly, playfully, in the “special” voice he reserved for her: “Glad to be home again, sweetheart?” She smiled; she didn’t even bother to respond, but gently pulled his hand away as they entered the brighter streets.
“We’ve got the best room in the hotel,” he said. “I wouldn’t be put off with another. And I asked the chambermaid to put in a bit of a fire in case you felt chilly. She’s a nice, attentive girl. And I thought now we were here we wouldn’t bother to go home to-morrow, but spend the day looking round and leave the morning after. Does that suit you? There’s no hurry, is there? The children will have you soon enough.... I thought a day’s sight-seeing might make a nice break in your journey—eh, Janey?”
“We’ve got the best room in the hotel,” he said. “I wouldn’t want another one. I asked the maid to start a fire in case you felt cold. She’s really nice and attentive. Since we're already here, I thought we wouldn’t rush home tomorrow, but instead spend the day exploring and leave the morning after. Does that work for you? There’s no rush, right? The kids will have you soon enough.... I figured a day of sightseeing could be a nice break in your trip—what do you think, Janey?”
“Have you taken the tickets for the day after?” she asked.
“Did you get the tickets for the day after?” she asked.
“I should think I have!” He unbuttoned his overcoat and took out his bulging pocket-book. “Here we are! I reserved a first-class carriage to Cooktown. There it is—‘Mr. and Mrs. John Hammond.’ I thought we might as well do ourselves comfortably, and we don’t want other people butting in, do we? But if you’d like to stop here a bit longer—?”
“I think I have!” He unbuttoned his overcoat and took out his stuffed wallet. “Here we go! I booked a first-class train car to Cooktown. There it is—‘Mr. and Mrs. John Hammond.’ I figured we might as well enjoy ourselves comfortably, and we don’t want anyone else interrupting us, right? But if you’d like to stay here a little longer—?”
“Oh, no!” said Janey quickly. “Not for the world! The day after to-morrow, then. And the children—”
“Oh, no!” Janey said quickly. “Not for anything! The day after tomorrow, then. And the kids—”
But they had reached the hotel. The manager was standing in the broad, brilliantly-lighted porch. He came down to greet them. A porter ran from the hall for their boxes.
But they had arrived at the hotel. The manager was standing on the wide, brightly lit porch. He came down to welcome them. A porter dashed from the lobby to get their bags.
“Well, Mr. Arnold, here’s Mrs. Hammond at last!”
“Well, Mr. Arnold, here’s Mrs. Hammond finally!”
The manager led them through the hall himself and pressed the elevator-bell. Hammond knew there were business pals of his sitting at the little hall tables having a drink before dinner. But he wasn’t going to risk interruption; he looked neither to the right nor the left. They could think what they pleased. If they didn’t understand, the more fools they—and he stepped out of the lift, unlocked the door of their room, and shepherded Janey in. The door shut. Now, at last, they were alone together. He turned up the light. The curtains were drawn; the fire blazed. He flung his hat on to the huge bed and went towards her.
The manager personally guided them through the hallway and pressed the elevator button. Hammond was aware that some of his business associates were sitting at the small tables in the hall, having drinks before dinner. But he wasn’t going to risk being interrupted; he didn’t look to the right or the left. They could think whatever they wanted. If they didn’t understand, that was their problem—and he stepped out of the elevator, unlocked their room door, and ushered Janey inside. The door closed. Now, at last, they were alone together. He turned on the light. The curtains were drawn, and the fire was roaring. He tossed his hat onto the large bed and walked toward her.
But—would you believe it!—again they were interrupted. This time it was the porter with the luggage. He made two journeys of it, leaving the door open in between, taking his time, whistling through his teeth in the corridor. Hammond paced up and down the room, tearing off his gloves, tearing off his scarf. Finally he flung his overcoat on to the bedside.
But—can you believe it!—they were interrupted again. This time it was the porter with the luggage. He made two trips, leaving the door open in between, taking his time and whistling through his teeth in the hallway. Hammond paced back and forth in the room, pulling off his gloves, pulling off his scarf. Finally, he tossed his overcoat onto the bedside.
At last the fool was gone. The door clicked. Now they were alone. Said Hammond: “I feel I’ll never have you to myself again. These cursed people! Janey”—and he bent his flushed, eager gaze upon her—“let’s have dinner up here. If we go down to the restaurant we’ll be interrupted, and then there’s the confounded music” (the music he’d praised so highly, applauded so loudly last night!). “We shan’t be able to hear each other speak. Let’s have something up here in front of the fire. It’s too late for tea. I’ll order a little supper, shall I? How does that idea strike you?”
At last, the idiot was gone. The door clicked shut. Now they were alone. Hammond said, “I feel like I’ll never have you to myself again. These annoying people! Janey”—and he fixed his flushed, eager gaze on her—“let’s have dinner up here. If we go down to the restaurant, we’ll get interrupted, and then there’s that annoying music” (the music he’d praised so much and cheered for so loudly last night!). “We won’t be able to hear each other. Let’s eat something up here in front of the fire. It’s too late for tea. I’ll order a little supper, okay? What do you think of that idea?”
“Do, darling!” said Janey. “And while you’re away—the children’s letters—”
“Sure, darling!” said Janey. “And while you're gone—the kids' letters—”
“Oh, later on will do!” said Hammond.
“Oh, later works for me!” said Hammond.
“But then we’d get it over,” said Janey. “And I’d first have time to—”
“But then we’d get it over with,” said Janey. “And I’d finally have time to—”
“Oh, I needn’t go down!” explained Hammond. “I’ll just ring and give the order... you don’t want to send me away, do you?”
“Oh, I don’t need to go down!” Hammond explained. “I’ll just ring and place the order... you don’t want to send me away, do you?”
Janey shook her head and smiled.
Janey shook her head and smiled.
“But you’re thinking of something else. You’re worrying about something,” said Hammond. “What is it? Come and sit here—come and sit on my knee before the fire.”
“But you’re thinking about something else. You’re worried about something,” said Hammond. “What is it? Come over here—come sit on my lap by the fire.”
“I’ll just unpin my hat,” said Janey, and she went over to the dressing-table. “A-ah!” She gave a little cry.
"I'll just unpin my hat," said Janey, and she walked over to the dressing table. "Aah!" She let out a small cry.
“What is it?”
“What’s going on?”
“Nothing, darling. I’ve just found the children’s letters. That’s all right! They will keep. No hurry now!” She turned to him, clasping them. She tucked them into her frilled blouse. She cried quickly, gaily: “Oh, how typical this dressing-table is of you!”
“Nothing, sweetheart. I just found the kids' letters. That’s fine! They can wait. No rush now!” She turned to him, holding them tightly. She tucked them into her frilly blouse. She exclaimed quickly, joyfully: “Oh, how typical this dressing table is of you!”
“Why? What’s the matter with it?” said Hammond.
“Why? What’s wrong with it?” said Hammond.
“If it were floating in eternity I should say ‘John!’” laughed Janey, staring at the big bottle of hair tonic, the wicker bottle of eau-de-Cologne, the two hair-brushes, and a dozen new collars tied with pink tape. “Is this all your luggage?”
“If it were just floating in eternity, I’d say ‘John!’” laughed Janey, looking at the big bottle of hair tonic, the wicker bottle of eau-de-Cologne, the two hair brushes, and a dozen new collars tied with pink tape. “Is this all your luggage?”
“Hang my luggage!” said Hammond; but all the same he liked being laughed at by Janey. “Let’s talk. Let’s get down to things. Tell me”—and as Janey perched on his knees he leaned back and drew her into the deep, ugly chair—“tell me you’re really glad to be back, Janey.”
“Hang my luggage!” said Hammond; but still, he enjoyed being laughed at by Janey. “Let’s talk. Let’s get into it. Tell me”—and as Janey sat on his knees, he leaned back and pulled her into the deep, unattractive chair—“tell me you’re really happy to be back, Janey.”
“Yes, darling, I am glad,” she said.
“Yes, sweetheart, I’m glad,” she said.
But just as when he embraced her he felt she would fly away, so Hammond never knew—never knew for dead certain that she was as glad as he was. How could he know? Would he ever know? Would he always have this craving—this pang like hunger, somehow, to make Janey so much part of him that there wasn’t any of her to escape? He wanted to blot out everybody, everything. He wished now he’d turned off the light. That might have brought her nearer. And now those letters from the children rustled in her blouse. He could have chucked them into the fire.
But just like when he hugged her and felt like she'd float away, Hammond never truly knew—never knew for sure that she was as happy as he was. How could he know? Would he ever know? Would he always feel this longing—this ache, in a way, to make Janey such a part of him that there was no way for her to escape? He wanted to erase everyone and everything. He wished he had turned off the light. That might have brought her closer. And now those letters from the kids crinkled in her blouse. He could have thrown them into the fire.
“Janey,” he whispered.
“Janey,” he said softly.
“Yes, dear?” She lay on his breast, but so lightly, so remotely. Their breathing rose and fell together.
“Yes, dear?” She rested on his chest, but very lightly, almost distantly. Their breathing went up and down in sync.
“Janey!”
"Hey, Janey!"
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
“Turn to me,” he whispered. A slow, deep flush flowed into his forehead. “Kiss me, Janey! You kiss me!”
“Turn to me,” he whispered. A slow, deep blush spread across his forehead. “Kiss me, Janey! You kiss me!”
It seemed to him there was a tiny pause—but long enough for him to suffer torture—before her lips touched his, firmly, lightly—kissing them as she always kissed him, as though the kiss—how could he describe it?—confirmed what they were saying, signed the contract. But that wasn’t what he wanted; that wasn’t at all what he thirsted for. He felt suddenly, horrible tired.
It felt like there was a brief pause—but long enough for him to feel tortured—before her lips met his, softly yet firmly—kissing him in the same way she always did, as if the kiss—how could he put it?—validated their conversation, sealing the deal. But that wasn’t what he wanted; that wasn’t at all what he craved. He suddenly felt, incredibly exhausted.
“If you knew,” he said, opening his eyes, “what it’s been like—waiting to-day. I thought the boat never would come in. There we were, hanging about. What kept you so long?”
“If you knew,” he said, opening his eyes, “what it’s been like—waiting today. I thought the boat was never going to arrive. We were just hanging around. What took you so long?”
She made no answer. She was looking away from him at the fire. The flames hurried—hurried over the coals, flickered, fell.
She didn’t reply. She was staring off at the fire. The flames moved quickly—dancing over the coals, flickering, then dying down.
“Not asleep, are you?” said Hammond, and he jumped her up and down.
“Not asleep, are you?” Hammond said, bouncing her up and down.
“No,” she said. And then: “Don’t do that, dear. No, I was thinking. As a matter of fact,” she said, “one of the passengers died last night—a man. That’s what held us up. We brought him in—I mean, he wasn’t buried at sea. So, of course, the ship’s doctor and the shore doctor—”
“No,” she said. And then: “Don’t do that, dear. No, I was just thinking. Actually,” she said, “one of the passengers died last night—a man. That’s what caused the delay. We brought him in—I mean, he wasn’t buried at sea. So, of course, the ship’s doctor and the shore doctor—”
“What was it?” asked Hammond uneasily. He hated to hear of death. He hated this to have happened. It was, in some queer way, as though he and Janey had met a funeral on their way to the hotel.
“What was it?” Hammond asked, feeling uneasy. He hated hearing about death. He hated that this had happened. It was, in a strange way, as if he and Janey had run into a funeral on their way to the hotel.
“Oh, it wasn’t anything in the least infectious!” said Janey. She was speaking scarcely above her breath. “It was heart.” A pause. “Poor fellow!” she said. “Quite young.” And she watched the fire flicker and fall. “He died in my arms,” said Janey.
“Oh, it wasn’t anything contagious at all!” said Janey. She was speaking barely louder than a whisper. “It was heart.” A pause. “Poor guy!” she said. “So young.” And she watched the fire flicker and fade. “He died in my arms,” said Janey.
The blow was so sudden that Hammond thought he would faint. He couldn’t move; he couldn’t breathe. He felt all his strength flowing—flowing into the big dark chair, and the big dark chair held him fast, gripped him, forced him to bear it.
The hit came so suddenly that Hammond felt like he was going to pass out. He couldn’t move; he couldn’t breathe. He sensed all his strength draining—draining into the big dark chair, and the big dark chair held him tight, gripped him, forced him to endure it.
“What?” he said dully. “What’s that you say?”
“What?” he said flatly. “What did you say?”
“The end was quite peaceful,” said the small voice. “He just”—and Hammond saw her lift her gentle hand—“breathed his life away at the end.” And her hand fell.
“The end was really peaceful,” said the soft voice. “He just”—and Hammond saw her raise her gentle hand—“breathed his life away at the end.” Then her hand dropped.
“Who—else was there?” Hammond managed to ask.
“Who else was there?” Hammond managed to ask.
“Nobody. I was alone with him.”
“Nobody. I was by myself with him.”
Ah, my God, what was she saying! What was she doing to him! This would kill him! And all the while she spoke:
Ah, my God, what was she saying! What was she doing to him! This would break him! And all the while she spoke:
“I saw the change coming and I sent the steward for the doctor, but the doctor was too late. He couldn’t have done anything, anyway.”
“I saw the change coming, so I sent the steward to get the doctor, but he was too late. He wouldn’t have been able to do anything, anyway.”
“But—why you, why you?” moaned Hammond.
“But—why you, why you?” sighed Hammond.
At that Janey turned quickly, quickly searched his face.
At that, Janey turned around quickly and searched his face.
“You don’t mind, John, do you?” she asked. “You don’t—It’s nothing to do with you and me.”
“You don’t mind, John, do you?” she asked. “You don’t—It’s nothing to do with you and me.”
Somehow or other he managed to shake some sort of smile at her. Somehow or other he stammered: “No—go—on, go on! I want you to tell me.”
Somehow, he managed to force a smile at her. Somehow, he stammered, “No—go—on, go on! I want you to tell me.”
“But, John darling—”
“But, John, sweetheart—”
“Tell me, Janey!”
“Tell me, Janey!”
“There’s nothing to tell,” she said, wondering. “He was one of the first-class passengers. I saw he was very ill when he came on board.... But he seemed to be so much better until yesterday. He had a severe attack in the afternoon—excitement—nervousness, I think, about arriving. And after that he never recovered.”
“There's nothing to say,” she said, thinking. “He was one of the first-class passengers. I noticed he was really sick when he got on board... But he seemed to improve until yesterday. He had a bad episode in the afternoon—maybe excitement or nerves—about arriving. And after that, he never bounced back.”
“But why didn’t the stewardess—”
“But why didn’t the flight attendant—”
“Oh, my dear—the stewardess!” said Janey. “What would he have felt? And besides... he might have wanted to leave a message... to—”
“Oh, my dear—the flight attendant!” said Janey. “How would he have felt? And besides... he might have wanted to leave a message... to—”
“Didn’t he?” muttered Hammond. “Didn’t he say anything?”
“Didn’t he?” murmured Hammond. “Didn’t he say anything?”
“No, darling, not a word!” She shook her head softly. “All the time I was with him he was too weak... he was too weak even to move a finger....”
“No, sweetheart, not a word!” She gently shook her head. “All the time I was with him, he was too weak... he was too weak even to lift a finger....”
Janey was silent. But her words, so light, so soft, so chill, seemed to hover in the air, to rain into his breast like snow.
Janey was quiet. But her words, so gentle, so soft, so cool, felt like they floated in the air, falling into his heart like snow.
The fire had gone red. Now it fell in with a sharp sound and the room was colder. Cold crept up his arms. The room was huge, immense, glittering. It filled his whole world. There was the great blind bed, with his coat flung across it like some headless man saying his prayers. There was the luggage, ready to be carried away again, anywhere, tossed into trains, carted on to boats.
The fire had turned red. Now it crackled sharply, and the room felt colder. Chill crept up his arms. The room was vast, enormous, sparkling. It consumed his entire world. There was the large, empty bed, with his coat draped over it like a headless man saying his prayers. There was the luggage, packed and ready to be taken away again, anywhere, thrown onto trains, loaded onto boats.
... “He was too weak. He was too weak to move a finger.” And yet he died in Janey’s arms. She—who’d never—never once in all these years—never on one single solitary occasion—
... “He was too weak. He was too weak to move a finger.” And yet he died in Janey’s arms. She—who’d never—never once in all these years—never on one single solitary occasion—
No; he mustn’t think of it. Madness lay in thinking of it. No, he wouldn’t face it. He couldn’t stand it. It was too much to bear!
No; he couldn’t think about it. It was crazy to think about it. No, he wouldn’t confront it. He couldn’t handle it. It was too much to take!
And now Janey touched his tie with her fingers. She pinched the edges of the tie together.
And now Janey touched his tie with her fingers. She pinched the edges of the tie together.
“You’re not—sorry I told you, John darling? It hasn’t made you sad? It hasn’t spoilt our evening—our being alone together?”
“You’re not—sorry I told you, John darling? It hasn’t made you sad? It hasn’t ruined our evening—us being alone together?”
But at that he had to hide his face. He put his face into her bosom and his arms enfolded her.
But because of that, he had to hide his face. He buried his face in her chest and wrapped his arms around her.
Spoilt their evening! Spoilt their being alone together! They would never be alone together again.
Ruined their evening! Ruined their time alone together! They would never have that time alone together again.
Bank Holiday
A stout man with a pink face wears dingy white flannel trousers, a blue coat with a pink handkerchief showing, and a straw hat much too small for him, perched at the back of his head. He plays the guitar. A little chap in white canvas shoes, his face hidden under a felt hat like a broken wing, breathes into a flute; and a tall thin fellow, with bursting over-ripe button boots, draws ribbons—long, twisted, streaming ribbons—of tune out of a fiddle. They stand, unsmiling, but not serious, in the broad sunlight opposite the fruit-shop; the pink spider of a hand beats the guitar, the little squat hand, with a brass-and-turquoise ring, forces the reluctant flute, and the fiddler’s arm tries to saw the fiddle in two.
A stout man with a pink face is wearing dirty white flannel pants, a blue jacket with a pink handkerchief peeking out, and a straw hat that’s way too small for him, sitting at the back of his head. He plays the guitar. A little guy in white canvas shoes, his face covered by a felt hat that looks like a broken wing, blows into a flute; and a tall, thin guy with bulging, worn-out button boots pulls long, twisted, flowing ribbons of sound from a fiddle. They stand, expressionless but not serious, in the bright sunlight in front of the fruit shop; the pink spider-like hand strums the guitar, the small squat hand, adorned with a brass-and-turquoise ring, presses the unwilling flute, and the fiddler's arm seems to be trying to saw the fiddle in half.
A crowd collects, eating oranges and bananas, tearing off the skins, dividing, sharing. One young girl has even a basket of strawberries, but she does not eat them. “Aren’t they dear!” She stares at the tiny pointed fruits as if she were afraid of them. The Australian soldier laughs. “Here, go on, there’s not more than a mouthful.” But he doesn’t want her to eat them, either. He likes to watch her little frightened face, and her puzzled eyes lifted to his: “Aren’t they a price!” He pushes out his chest and grins. Old fat women in velvet bodices—old dusty pin-cushions—lean old hags like worn umbrellas with a quivering bonnet on top; young women, in muslins, with hats that might have grown on hedges, and high pointed shoes; men in khaki, sailors, shabby clerks, young Jews in fine cloth suits with padded shoulders and wide trousers, “hospital boys” in blue—the sun discovers them—the loud, bold music holds them together in one big knot for a moment. The young ones are larking, pushing each other on and off the pavement, dodging, nudging; the old ones are talking: “So I said to ’im, if you wants the doctor to yourself, fetch ’im, says I.”
A crowd gathers, eating oranges and bananas, peeling them, dividing and sharing. One young girl even has a basket of strawberries, but she doesn't eat them. “Aren’t they expensive!” She gazes at the tiny pointed fruits as if she’s afraid of them. The Australian soldier laughs. “Here, go ahead, there’s barely a bite.” But he doesn’t want her to eat them either. He enjoys watching her little frightened face and her puzzled eyes looking up at him: “Aren’t they a fortune!” He puffs out his chest and grins. Old heavy women in velvet bodices—old dusty pin-cushions—worn-out hags like tattered umbrellas with quivering bonnets on top; young women in muslin dresses, wearing hats that look like they grew on hedges, and high-heeled shoes; men in khaki, sailors, shabby clerks, young Jews in fine suits with padded shoulders and wide trousers, “hospital boys” in blue—the sun shines on them—all brought together by the loud, bold music in one big knot for a moment. The young ones are goofing around, pushing each other on and off the pavement, dodging and nudging; the older ones are chatting: “So I said to him, if you want the doctor to yourself, go get him, I told him.”
“An’ by the time they was cooked there wasn’t so much as you could put in the palm of me ’and!”
“By the time they were cooked, there wasn’t even enough that you could fit in the palm of my hand!”
The only ones who are quiet are the ragged children. They stand, as close up to the musicians as they can get, their hands behind their backs, their eyes big. Occasionally a leg hops, an arm wags. A tiny staggerer, overcome, turns round twice, sits down solemn, and then gets up again.
The only ones who are quiet are the worn-out kids. They stand as close to the musicians as they can, hands behind their backs, eyes wide. Sometimes a leg hops, an arm moves. A little one, feeling overwhelmed, spins around twice, sits down seriously, and then gets up again.
“Ain’t it lovely?” whispers a small girl behind her hand.
"Isn’t it lovely?" whispers a small girl behind her hand.
And the music breaks into bright pieces, and joins together again, and again breaks, and is dissolved, and the crowd scatters, moving slowly up the hill.
And the music shatters into bright fragments, then comes back together, breaks apart again, and fades away, while the crowd spreads out, slowly making their way up the hill.
At the corner of the road the stalls begin.
At the corner of the road, the stalls start.
“Ticklers! Tuppence a tickler! ’Ool ’ave a tickler? Tickle ’em up, boys.” Little soft brooms on wire handles. They are eagerly bought by the soldiers.
“Ticklers! Two pence a tickler! Who’ll have a tickler? Tickle ’em up, boys.” Little soft brooms on wire handles. They are eagerly bought by the soldiers.
“Buy a golliwog! Tuppence a golliwog!”
“Buy a golliwog! Two pence for a golliwog!”
“Buy a jumping donkey! All alive-oh!”
“Get a jumping donkey! It's all alive-oh!”
“Su-perior chewing gum. Buy something to do, boys.”
“Su-perior chewing gum. Get something to do, guys.”
“Buy a rose. Give ’er a rose, boy. Roses, lady?”
“Buy a rose. Give her a rose, kid. Roses, ma’am?”
“Fevvers! Fevvers!” They are hard to resist. Lovely, streaming feathers, emerald green, scarlet, bright blue, canary yellow. Even the babies wear feathers threaded through their bonnets.
“Fevvers! Fevvers!” They’re hard to resist. Beautiful, flowing feathers in emerald green, bright red, vivid blue, and canary yellow. Even the little ones have feathers woven into their bonnets.
And an old woman in a three-cornered paper hat cries as if it were her final parting advice, the only way of saving yourself or of bringing him to his senses: “Buy a three-cornered ’at, my dear, an’ put it on!”
And an old woman in a triangular paper hat cries as if it were her last piece of advice, the only way to save yourself or to bring him back to reality: “Buy a triangular hat, dear, and put it on!”
It is a flying day, half sun, half wind. When the sun goes in a shadow flies over; when it comes out again it is fiery. The men and women feel it burning their backs, their breasts and their arms; they feel their bodies expanding, coming alive... so that they make large embracing gestures, lift up their arms, for nothing, swoop down on a girl, blurt into laughter.
It’s a great flying day, part sunny, part windy. When the sun disappears, a shadow passes over; when it shines again, it’s blazing. The men and women feel it heating their backs, their chests, and their arms; they sense their bodies coming to life and expanding... causing them to make big, open gestures, raise their arms for no reason, dive toward a girl, and burst into laughter.
Lemonade! A whole tank of it stands on a table covered with a cloth; and lemons like blunted fishes blob in the yellow water. It looks solid, like a jelly, in the thick glasses. Why can’t they drink it without spilling it? Everybody spills it, and before the glass is handed back the last drops are thrown in a ring.
Lemonade! A whole tank of it sits on a table draped with a cloth; and lemons float like dull fish in the yellow liquid. It looks thick, almost like jelly, in the heavy glasses. Why can't they drink it without spilling? Everyone spills it, and before the glass is returned, the last few drops are tossed in a splash.
Round the ice-cream cart, with its striped awning and bright brass cover, the children cluster. Little tongues lick, lick round the cream trumpets, round the squares. The cover is lifted, the wooden spoon plunges in; one shuts one’s eyes to feel it, silently scrunching.
Around the ice cream cart, with its striped awning and shiny brass cover, the kids gather. Tiny tongues lick around the creamy cones and squares. The cover is lifted, and the wooden spoon dives in; you close your eyes to savor it, quietly crunching.
“Let these little birds tell you your future!” She stands beside the cage, a shrivelled ageless Italian, clasping and unclasping her dark claws. Her face, a treasure of delicate carving, is tied in a green-and-gold scarf. And inside their prison the love-birds flutter towards the papers in the seed-tray.
“Let these little birds show you your future!” She stands next to the cage, a wrinkled, timeless Italian woman, clasping and unclasping her dark hands. Her face, a work of delicate craftsmanship, is covered by a green-and-gold scarf. And inside their confinement, the love birds flutter toward the papers in the seed tray.
“You have great strength of character. You will marry a red-haired man and have three children. Beware of a blonde woman.” Look out! Look out! A motor-car driven by a fat chauffeur comes rushing down the hill. Inside there a blonde woman, pouting, leaning forward—rushing through your life—beware! beware!
“You have a strong character. You will marry a red-haired man and have three kids. Watch out for a blonde woman.” Look out! Look out! A car driven by a hefty chauffeur is speeding down the hill. Inside, there's a blonde woman, pouting and leaning forward—charging into your life—beware! beware!
“Ladies and gentlemen, I am an auctioneer by profession, and if what I tell you is not the truth I am liable to have my licence taken away from me and a heavy imprisonment.” He holds the licence across his chest; the sweat pours down his face into his paper collar; his eyes look glazed. When he takes off his hat there is a deep pucker of angry flesh on his forehead. Nobody buys a watch.
“Ladies and gentlemen, I'm a professional auctioneer, and if what I say isn't true, I risk losing my license and facing serious jail time.” He holds the license against his chest; sweat drips down his face into his paper collar; his eyes appear glazed. When he takes off his hat, there’s a deep crease of anger on his forehead. No one buys a watch.
Look out again! A huge barouche comes swinging down the hill with two old, old babies inside. She holds up a lace parasol; he sucks the knob of his cane, and the fat old bodies roll together as the cradle rocks, and the steaming horse leaves a trail of manure as it ambles down the hill.
Look out again! A huge carriage comes swinging down the hill with two really old people inside. She’s holding up a lace parasol; he’s sucking on the knob of his cane, and their plump bodies roll together like a rocking cradle, while the sweating horse leaves a trail of manure as it strolls down the hill.
Under a tree, Professor Leonard, in cap and gown, stands beside his banner. He is here “for one day,” from the London, Paris and Brussels Exhibition, to tell your fortune from your face. And he stands, smiling encouragement, like a clumsy dentist. When the big men, romping and swearing a moment before, hand across their sixpence, and stand before him, they are suddenly serious, dumb, timid, almost blushing as the Professor’s quick hand notches the printed card. They are like little children caught playing in a forbidden garden by the owner, stepping from behind a tree.
Under a tree, Professor Leonard, dressed in his cap and gown, stands beside his banner. He is here “for one day,” from the London, Paris, and Brussels Exhibition, to read your fortune from your face. He stands there, smiling encouragingly, like a nervous dentist. When the big guys, who were just joking and swearing a moment ago, hand over their sixpence and stand in front of him, they suddenly become serious, speechless, shy, almost blushing as the Professor’s quick hand marks the printed card. They are like little kids caught playing in a forbidden garden by the owner, stepping out from behind a tree.
The top of the hill is reached. How hot it is! How fine it is! The public-house is open, and the crowd presses in. The mother sits on the pavement edge with her baby, and the father brings her out a glass of dark, brownish stuff, and then savagely elbows his way in again. A reek of beer floats from the public-house, and a loud clatter and rattle of voices.
The top of the hill is reached. It’s so hot! It’s so nice! The pub is open, and people are pushing in. The mom sits on the curb with her baby, and the dad brings her a glass of dark, brown drink, then aggressively shoves his way back inside. A smell of beer drifts from the pub, along with a loud clattering and buzzing of voices.
The wind has dropped, and the sun burns more fiercely than ever. Outside the two swing-doors there is a thick mass of children like flies at the mouth of a sweet-jar.
The wind has died down, and the sun is blazing hotter than ever. Outside the two swing doors, there's a thick crowd of kids like flies around a jar of sweets.
And up, up the hill come the people, with ticklers and golliwogs, and roses and feathers. Up, up they thrust into the light and heat, shouting, laughing, squealing, as though they were being pushed by something, far below, and by the sun, far ahead of them—drawn up into the full, bright, dazzling radiance to... what?
And up, up the hill come the people, with toys and stuffed animals, and roses and feathers. Up, up they push into the light and heat, shouting, laughing, squealing, as if something, far below, and the sun, far ahead of them, is driving them—pulled into the full, bright, dazzling radiance to... what?
An Ideal Family
That evening for the first time in his life, as he pressed through the swing door and descended the three broad steps to the pavement, old Mr. Neave felt he was too old for the spring. Spring—warm, eager, restless—was there, waiting for him in the golden light, ready in front of everybody to run up, to blow in his white beard, to drag sweetly on his arm. And he couldn’t meet her, no; he couldn’t square up once more and stride off, jaunty as a young man. He was tired and, although the late sun was still shining, curiously cold, with a numbed feeling all over. Quite suddenly he hadn’t the energy, he hadn’t the heart to stand this gaiety and bright movement any longer; it confused him. He wanted to stand still, to wave it away with his stick, to say, “Be off with you!” Suddenly it was a terrible effort to greet as usual—tipping his wide-awake with his stick—all the people whom he knew, the friends, acquaintances, shopkeepers, postmen, drivers. But the gay glance that went with the gesture, the kindly twinkle that seemed to say, “I’m a match and more for any of you”—that old Mr. Neave could not manage at all. He stumped along, lifting his knees high as if he were walking through air that had somehow grown heavy and solid like water. And the homeward-looking crowd hurried by, the trams clanked, the light carts clattered, the big swinging cabs bowled along with that reckless, defiant indifference that one knows only in dreams....
That evening, for the first time in his life, as he pushed through the swing door and walked down the three wide steps to the sidewalk, old Mr. Neave felt he was too old for spring. Spring—warm, eager, restless—was there, waiting for him in the golden light, ready to rush up to him, blow in his white beard, and sweetly tug on his arm. And he couldn’t face her, no; he couldn’t gear up again and stride off, cheerful like a young man. He was exhausted and, even though the late sun was still shining, he felt oddly cold and numb all over. Suddenly, he didn’t have the energy or the heart to deal with this cheerfulness and bright movement any longer; it overwhelmed him. He wanted to stand still, wave it away with his cane, and say, “Go away!” It became a huge effort to greet, as usual—tipping his hat with his stick—all the people he knew: friends, acquaintances, shopkeepers, postmen, drivers. But the cheerful glance that usually accompanied the gesture, the warm twinkle that seemed to say, “I can keep up with any of you”—old Mr. Neave just couldn’t muster that. He lumbered along, lifting his knees high as if he were walking through air that had somehow become heavy and solid like water. Meanwhile, the crowd headed home hurried by, the trams clanked, the light carts rattled, and the big swinging cabs rolled along with that reckless, defiant indifference that only happens in dreams....
It had been a day like other days at the office. Nothing special had happened. Harold hadn’t come back from lunch until close on four. Where had he been? What had he been up to? He wasn’t going to let his father know. Old Mr. Neave had happened to be in the vestibule, saying good-bye to a caller, when Harold sauntered in, perfectly turned out as usual, cool, suave, smiling that peculiar little half-smile that women found so fascinating.
It had been an ordinary day at the office. Nothing out of the ordinary had occurred. Harold hadn’t returned from lunch until nearly four. Where had he been? What was he doing? He wasn’t going to let his dad find out. Old Mr. Neave happened to be in the lobby, saying goodbye to a visitor, when Harold strolled in, looking sharp as always, cool, charming, with that unique little half-smile that women found so intriguing.
Ah, Harold was too handsome, too handsome by far; that had been the trouble all along. No man had a right to such eyes, such lashes, and such lips; it was uncanny. As for his mother, his sisters, and the servants, it was not too much to say they made a young god of him; they worshipped Harold, they forgave him everything; and he had needed some forgiving ever since the time when he was thirteen and he had stolen his mother’s purse, taken the money, and hidden the purse in the cook’s bedroom. Old Mr. Neave struck sharply with his stick upon the pavement edge. But it wasn’t only his family who spoiled Harold, he reflected, it was everybody; he had only to look and to smile, and down they went before him. So perhaps it wasn’t to be wondered at that he expected the office to carry on the tradition. H’m, h’m! But it couldn’t be done. No business—not even a successful, established, big paying concern—could be played with. A man had either to put his whole heart and soul into it, or it went all to pieces before his eyes....
Ah, Harold was way too handsome; that was the problem all along. No guy should have such striking eyes, long lashes, and perfect lips; it was almost unreal. His mother, sisters, and the staff practically turned him into a young god; they adored Harold and forgave him for everything. He had needed some forgiveness ever since he was thirteen and had stolen his mom's purse, taken the money, and hidden the purse in the cook's bedroom. Old Mr. Neave tapped sharply with his cane on the pavement. But it wasn’t just his family who spoiled Harold, he thought; it was everyone. He just had to look at them and smile, and they fell at his feet. So, it wasn’t surprising that he expected the office to continue that trend. H’m, h’m! But that couldn’t happen. No business—not even a successful and well-paying one—could be taken lightly. A person had to fully commit to it, or it would fall apart right in front of them.
And then Charlotte and the girls were always at him to make the whole thing over to Harold, to retire, and to spend his time enjoying himself. Enjoying himself! Old Mr. Neave stopped dead under a group of ancient cabbage palms outside the Government buildings! Enjoying himself! The wind of evening shook the dark leaves to a thin airy cackle. Sitting at home, twiddling his thumbs, conscious all the while that his life’s work was slipping away, dissolving, disappearing through Harold’s fine fingers, while Harold smiled....
And then Charlotte and the girls were always urging him to hand everything over to Harold, to retire, and to spend his time having fun. Having fun! Old Mr. Neave came to a halt under a cluster of old cabbage palms outside the Government buildings! Having fun! The evening breeze rustled the dark leaves into a light, airy sound. Sitting at home, idly passing the time, fully aware that his life's work was slipping away, dissolving, disappearing through Harold's capable hands, while Harold smiled....
“Why will you be so unreasonable, father? There’s absolutely no need for you to go to the office. It only makes it very awkward for us when people persist in saying how tired you’re looking. Here’s this huge house and garden. Surely you could be happy in—in—appreciating it for a change. Or you could take up some hobby.”
“Why are you being so unreasonable, Dad? There’s really no need for you to go to the office. It just makes things awkward for us when people keep saying how tired you look. We have this huge house and garden. Surely you could find happiness in—well—in appreciating it for a change. Or you could pick up a hobby.”
And Lola the baby had chimed in loftily, “All men ought to have hobbies. It makes life impossible if they haven’t.”
And Lola the baby had chimed in confidently, “All men should have hobbies. Life is impossible without them.”
Well, well! He couldn’t help a grim smile as painfully he began to climb the hill that led into Harcourt Avenue. Where would Lola and her sisters and Charlotte be if he’d gone in for hobbies, he’d like to know? Hobbies couldn’t pay for the town house and the seaside bungalow, and their horses, and their golf, and the sixty-guinea gramophone in the music-room for them to dance to. Not that he grudged them these things. No, they were smart, good-looking girls, and Charlotte was a remarkable woman; it was natural for them to be in the swim. As a matter of fact, no other house in the town was as popular as theirs; no other family entertained so much. And how many times old Mr. Neave, pushing the cigar box across the smoking-room table, had listened to praises of his wife, his girls, of himself even.
Well, well! He couldn’t help but grimace as he painfully started to climb the hill that led to Harcourt Avenue. He wondered where Lola, her sisters, and Charlotte would be if he had taken up hobbies. Hobbies couldn't cover the mortgage on the townhouse and the seaside bungalow, or pay for their horses, their golf, and the sixty-guinea gramophone in the music room for them to dance to. Not that he begrudged them these things. No, they were smart, attractive girls, and Charlotte was an exceptional woman; it made sense for them to be in the spotlight. In fact, no other house in town was as popular as theirs; no other family hosted as many gatherings. And how many times had old Mr. Neave, sliding the cigar box across the smoking-room table, listened to compliments about his wife, his daughters, and even himself?
“You’re an ideal family, sir, an ideal family. It’s like something one reads about or sees on the stage.”
“You're the perfect family, sir, the perfect family. It's like something you read about or see on stage.”
“That’s all right, my boy,” old Mr. Neave would reply. “Try one of those; I think you’ll like them. And if you care to smoke in the garden, you’ll find the girls on the lawn, I dare say.”
“That's okay, my boy,” old Mr. Neave would say. “Try one of those; I think you'll like them. And if you want to smoke in the garden, I'm sure you'll find the girls on the lawn.”
That was why the girls had never married, so people said. They could have married anybody. But they had too good a time at home. They were too happy together, the girls and Charlotte. H’m, h’m! Well, well. Perhaps so....
That’s why the girls never got married, or so people said. They could have married anyone. But they enjoyed their time at home too much. They were too happy together, the girls and Charlotte. Hmm, hmm! Well, maybe so...
By this time he had walked the length of fashionable Harcourt Avenue; he had reached the corner house, their house. The carriage gates were pushed back; there were fresh marks of wheels on the drive. And then he faced the big white-painted house, with its wide-open windows, its tulle curtains floating outwards, its blue jars of hyacinths on the broad sills. On either side of the carriage porch their hydrangeas—famous in the town—were coming into flower; the pinkish, bluish masses of flower lay like light among the spreading leaves. And somehow, it seemed to old Mr. Neave that the house and the flowers, and even the fresh marks on the drive, were saying, “There is young life here. There are girls—”
By this time, he had walked the length of trendy Harcourt Avenue; he had arrived at the corner house, their house. The carriage gates were opened; there were fresh traces of wheels on the driveway. And then he looked at the big white house, with its wide-open windows, its tulle curtains floating outwards, and its blue jars of hyacinths on the wide sills. On either side of the carriage porch, their hydrangeas—famous in town—were starting to bloom; the pinkish and bluish clusters of flowers lay like light among the spreading leaves. And somehow, it seemed to old Mr. Neave that the house and the flowers, and even the fresh marks on the driveway, were saying, “There is youthful energy here. There are girls—”
The hall, as always, was dusky with wraps, parasols, gloves, piled on the oak chests. From the music-room sounded the piano, quick, loud and impatient. Through the drawing-room door that was ajar voices floated.
The hall, as usual, was dim with coats, umbrellas, and gloves stacked on the oak chests. From the music room came the sound of the piano, fast, loud, and restless. Voices drifted through the slightly open drawing-room door.
“And were there ices?” came from Charlotte. Then the creak, creak of her rocker.
“And were there ice creams?” Charlotte asked. Then came the creak, creak of her rocking chair.
“Ices!” cried Ethel. “My dear mother, you never saw such ices. Only two kinds. And one a common little strawberry shop ice, in a sopping wet frill.”
“Ices!” cried Ethel. “My dear mother, you’ve never seen such ices. Just two kinds. One is a basic little strawberry shop ice, wrapped in a soggy wet frill.”
“The food altogether was too appalling,” came from Marion.
“The food was just awful,” Marion said.
“Still, it’s rather early for ices,” said Charlotte easily.
“Still, it’s a bit early for ice cream,” said Charlotte casually.
“But why, if one has them at all....” began Ethel.
“But why, if someone has them at all....” began Ethel.
“Oh, quite so, darling,” crooned Charlotte.
“Oh, totally, sweetheart,” crooned Charlotte.
Suddenly the music-room door opened and Lola dashed out. She started, she nearly screamed, at the sight of old Mr. Neave.
Suddenly, the music room door opened, and Lola rushed out. She jumped and almost screamed at the sight of old Mr. Neave.
“Gracious, father! What a fright you gave me! Have you just come home? Why isn’t Charles here to help you off with your coat?”
“Wow, Dad! You scared me! Did you just get home? Why isn’t Charles here to help you take off your coat?”
Her cheeks were crimson from playing, her eyes glittered, the hair fell over her forehead. And she breathed as though she had come running through the dark and was frightened. Old Mr. Neave stared at his youngest daughter; he felt he had never seen her before. So that was Lola, was it? But she seemed to have forgotten her father; it was not for him that she was waiting there. Now she put the tip of her crumpled handkerchief between her teeth and tugged at it angrily. The telephone rang. A-ah! Lola gave a cry like a sob and dashed past him. The door of the telephone-room slammed, and at the same moment Charlotte called, “Is that you, father?”
Her cheeks were red from playing, her eyes sparkled, and her hair fell over her forehead. She breathed as if she had just run through the dark and was scared. Old Mr. Neave stared at his youngest daughter; he felt like he had never seen her before. So that was Lola, huh? But it seemed she had forgotten about her dad; she wasn’t waiting for him. She bit down on the tip of her crumpled handkerchief and tugged at it angrily. The phone rang. A-ah! Lola let out a noise that was almost a sob and rushed past him. The door to the phone room slammed, and at that moment, Charlotte called out, “Is that you, Dad?”
“You’re tired again,” said Charlotte reproachfully, and she stopped the rocker and offered her warm plum-like cheek. Bright-haired Ethel pecked his beard, Marion’s lips brushed his ear.
"You’re tired again," Charlotte said with a hint of disappointment, stopping the rocker and presenting her warm, plum-like cheek. Bright-haired Ethel gave his beard a quick kiss, while Marion’s lips lightly touched his ear.
“Did you walk back, father?” asked Charlotte.
“Did you walk back, Dad?” asked Charlotte.
“Yes, I walked home,” said old Mr. Neave, and he sank into one of the immense drawing-room chairs.
“Yes, I walked home,” said old Mr. Neave, and he sank into one of the huge drawing-room chairs.
“But why didn’t you take a cab?” said Ethel. “There are hundreds of cabs about at that time.”
“But why didn’t you take a taxi?” Ethel said. “There are hundreds of taxis around at that time.”
“My dear Ethel,” cried Marion, “if father prefers to tire himself out, I really don’t see what business of ours it is to interfere.”
“My dear Ethel,” Marion exclaimed, “if dad wants to wear himself out, I really don’t see why it’s our place to get involved.”
“Children, children?” coaxed Charlotte.
"Kids, kids?" coaxed Charlotte.
But Marion wouldn’t be stopped. “No, mother, you spoil father, and it’s not right. You ought to be stricter with him. He’s very naughty.” She laughed her hard, bright laugh and patted her hair in a mirror. Strange! When she was a little girl she had such a soft, hesitating voice; she had even stuttered, and now, whatever she said—even if it was only “Jam, please, father”—it rang out as though she were on the stage.
But Marion wouldn't be held back. "No, mom, you spoil dad, and it's not fair. You should be tougher with him. He's really misbehaving." She laughed her clear, sharp laugh and fixed her hair in the mirror. It's weird! When she was a little girl, she had such a soft, uncertain voice; she even used to stutter, and now, no matter what she said—even if it was just "Jam, please, dad"—it sounded like she was on stage.
“Did Harold leave the office before you, dear?” asked Charlotte, beginning to rock again.
“Did Harold leave the office before you, hon?” asked Charlotte, starting to rock again.
“I’m not sure,” said Old Mr. Neave. “I’m not sure. I didn’t see him after four o’clock.”
“I’m not sure,” said Old Mr. Neave. “I’m not sure. I didn’t see him after four o’clock.”
“He said—” began Charlotte.
“‘He said—’” began Charlotte.
But at that moment Ethel, who was twitching over the leaves of some paper or other, ran to her mother and sank down beside her chair.
But at that moment, Ethel, who was fidgeting with some paper, ran to her mother and sank down beside her chair.
“There, you see,” she cried. “That’s what I mean, mummy. Yellow, with touches of silver. Don’t you agree?”
“There, you see,” she exclaimed. “That’s what I mean, mom. Yellow, with hints of silver. Don’t you agree?”
“Give it to me, love,” said Charlotte. She fumbled for her tortoise-shell spectacles and put them on, gave the page a little dab with her plump small fingers, and pursed up her lips. “Very sweet!” she crooned vaguely; she looked at Ethel over her spectacles. “But I shouldn’t have the train.”
“Give it to me, love,” said Charlotte. She fumbled for her tortoise-shell glasses and put them on, dabbed the page with her plump little fingers, and pouted her lips. “Very sweet!” she crooned vaguely; she glanced at Ethel over her glasses. “But I shouldn’t have the train.”
“Not the train!” wailed Ethel tragically. “But the train’s the whole point.”
“Not the train!” Ethel cried out dramatically. “But the train is the whole point.”
“Here, mother, let me decide.” Marion snatched the paper playfully from Charlotte. “I agree with mother,” she cried triumphantly. “The train overweights it.”
“Here, Mom, let me decide.” Marion playfully grabbed the paper from Charlotte. “I agree with Mom,” she exclaimed triumphantly. “The train is too heavy for it.”
Old Mr. Neave, forgotten, sank into the broad lap of his chair, and, dozing, heard them as though he dreamed. There was no doubt about it, he was tired out; he had lost his hold. Even Charlotte and the girls were too much for him to-night. They were too... too.... But all his drowsing brain could think of was—too rich for him. And somewhere at the back of everything he was watching a little withered ancient man climbing up endless flights of stairs. Who was he?
Old Mr. Neave, forgotten, sank into the large embrace of his chair, and while dozing, heard them as if he were dreaming. There was no doubt about it; he was completely exhausted; he had lost his grip. Even Charlotte and the girls were more than he could handle tonight. They were just... too.... But all his sleepy mind could come up with was—too wealthy for him. And somewhere in the back of everything, he was watching a little, frail old man climbing up endless flights of stairs. Who was he?
“I shan’t dress to-night,” he muttered.
"I won't get dressed tonight," he muttered.
“What do you say, father?”
“What do you think, Dad?”
“Eh, what, what?” Old Mr. Neave woke with a start and stared across at them. “I shan’t dress to-night,” he repeated.
“Eh, what, what?” Old Mr. Neave woke up suddenly and stared at them. “I’m not getting dressed tonight,” he repeated.
“But, father, we’ve got Lucile coming, and Henry Davenport, and Mrs. Teddie Walker.”
“But, Dad, we have Lucile coming, and Henry Davenport, and Mrs. Teddie Walker.”
“It will look so very out of the picture.”
“It will look so very out of the picture.”
“Don’t you feel well, dear?”
"Are you not feeling well, dear?"
“You needn’t make any effort. What is Charles for?”
“You don’t need to try. What is Charles for?”
“But if you’re really not up to it,” Charlotte wavered.
“But if you’re really not feeling up to it,” Charlotte hesitated.
“Very well! Very well!” Old Mr. Neave got up and went to join that little old climbing fellow just as far as his dressing-room....
“Very well! Very well!” Old Mr. Neave stood up and went to meet that little old climbing guy as far as his dressing room....
There young Charles was waiting for him. Carefully, as though everything depended on it, he was tucking a towel round the hot-water can. Young Charles had been a favourite of his ever since as a little red-faced boy he had come into the house to look after the fires. Old Mr. Neave lowered himself into the cane lounge by the window, stretched out his legs, and made his little evening joke, “Dress him up, Charles!” And Charles, breathing intensely and frowning, bent forward to take the pin out of his tie.
There was young Charles, waiting for him. Carefully, as if everything depended on it, he was wrapping a towel around the hot-water can. Young Charles had been one of his favorites ever since he was a little red-faced boy who came into the house to take care of the fires. Old Mr. Neave lowered himself into the cane lounge by the window, stretched out his legs, and made his little evening joke, “Dress him up, Charles!” Charles, breathing heavily and frowning, leaned forward to take the pin out of his tie.
H’m, h’m! Well, well! It was pleasant by the open window, very pleasant—a fine mild evening. They were cutting the grass on the tennis court below; he heard the soft churr of the mower. Soon the girls would begin their tennis parties again. And at the thought he seemed to hear Marion’s voice ring out, “Good for you, partner.... Oh, played, partner.... Oh, very nice indeed.” Then Charlotte calling from the veranda, “Where is Harold?” And Ethel, “He’s certainly not here, mother.” And Charlotte’s vague, “He said—”
Hmm, hmm! Well, well! It was nice by the open window, really nice—a lovely mild evening. They were mowing the grass on the tennis court below; he could hear the gentle sound of the mower. Soon the girls would start their tennis parties again. And just thinking about it, he could almost hear Marion’s voice saying, “Good for you, partner.... Oh, great, partner.... Oh, very nice indeed.” Then Charlotte calling from the porch, “Where is Harold?” And Ethel replying, “He’s definitely not here, mom.” And Charlotte’s vague, “He said—”
Old Mr. Neave sighed, got up, and putting one hand under his beard, he took the comb from young Charles, and carefully combed the white beard over. Charles gave him a folded handkerchief, his watch and seals, and spectacle case.
Old Mr. Neave sighed, stood up, and with one hand under his beard, took the comb from young Charles and carefully combed his white beard. Charles handed him a folded handkerchief, his watch and seals, and his eyeglass case.
“That will do, my lad.” The door shut, he sank back, he was alone....
"That’s enough, my boy." The door closed, he sank back, he was alone...
And now that little ancient fellow was climbing down endless flights that led to a glittering, gay dining-room. What legs he had! They were like a spider’s—thin, withered.
And now that little old guy was climbing down endless steps that led to a sparkling, cheerful dining room. What legs he had! They were like a spider’s—thin and shriveled.
“You’re an ideal family, sir, an ideal family.”
“You're a perfect family, sir, a perfect family.”
But if that were true, why didn’t Charlotte or the girls stop him? Why was he all alone, climbing up and down? Where was Harold? Ah, it was no good expecting anything from Harold. Down, down went the little old spider, and then, to his horror, old Mr. Neave saw him slip past the dining-room and make for the porch, the dark drive, the carriage gates, the office. Stop him, stop him, somebody!
But if that were true, why didn’t Charlotte or the girls stop him? Why was he all alone, going up and down? Where was Harold? Ah, it was pointless to expect anything from Harold. Down, down went the little old spider, and then, to his shock, old Mr. Neave saw him slip past the dining room and head for the porch, the dark driveway, the gates, the office. Stop him, stop him, someone!
Old Mr. Neave started up. It was dark in his dressing-room; the window shone pale. How long had he been asleep? He listened, and through the big, airy, darkened house there floated far-away voices, far-away sounds. Perhaps, he thought vaguely, he had been asleep for a long time. He’d been forgotten. What had all this to do with him—this house and Charlotte, the girls and Harold—what did he know about them? They were strangers to him. Life had passed him by. Charlotte was not his wife. His wife!
Old Mr. Neave woke up. It was dark in his dressing room; the window glowed faintly. How long had he been asleep? He listened, and through the spacious, darkened house, distant voices and sounds drifted in. Maybe, he thought vaguely, he had been asleep for a long time. He’d been forgotten. What did all this have to do with him—this house and Charlotte, the girls and Harold—what did he know about them? They felt like strangers to him. Life had moved on without him. Charlotte wasn't his wife. His wife!
... A dark porch, half hidden by a passion-vine, that drooped sorrowful, mournful, as though it understood. Small, warm arms were round his neck. A face, little and pale, lifted to his, and a voice breathed, “Good-bye, my treasure.”
... A dark porch, partially obscured by a passion-vine that hung sadly, as if it understood the sorrow. Small, warm arms wrapped around his neck. A small, pale face was raised to his, and a voice whispered, “Goodbye, my treasure.”
My treasure! “Good-bye, my treasure!” Which of them had spoken? Why had they said good-bye? There had been some terrible mistake. She was his wife, that little pale girl, and all the rest of his life had been a dream.
My treasure! “Goodbye, my treasure!” Who had said that? Why did they say goodbye? There must have been some awful mistake. She was his wife, that little pale girl, and everything else in his life had just been a dream.
Then the door opened, and young Charles, standing in the light, put his hands by his side and shouted like a young soldier, “Dinner is on the table, sir!”
Then the door opened, and young Charles, standing in the light, put his hands by his side and shouted like a young soldier, “Dinner is on the table, sir!”
“I’m coming, I’m coming,” said old Mr. Neave.
“I’m on my way, I’m on my way,” said old Mr. Neave.
The Lady’s Maid
Eleven o’clock. A knock at the door.
Eleven o’clock. Someone knocked at the door.
... I hope I haven’t disturbed you, madam. You weren’t asleep—were you? But I’ve just given my lady her tea, and there was such a nice cup over, I thought, perhaps....
... I hope I didn't disturb you, ma'am. You weren't asleep—were you? I just served my lady her tea, and there was such a nice cup left over, I thought maybe....
... Not at all, madam. I always make a cup of tea last thing. She drinks it in bed after her prayers to warm her up. I put the kettle on when she kneels down and I say to it, “Now you needn’t be in too much of a hurry to say your prayers.” But it’s always boiling before my lady is half through. You see, madam, we know such a lot of people, and they’ve all got to be prayed for—every one. My lady keeps a list of the names in a little red book. Oh dear! whenever some one new has been to see us and my lady says afterwards, “Ellen, give me my little red book,” I feel quite wild, I do. “There’s another,” I think, “keeping her out of her bed in all weathers.” And she won’t have a cushion, you know, madam; she kneels on the hard carpet. It fidgets me something dreadful to see her, knowing her as I do. I’ve tried to cheat her; I’ve spread out the eiderdown. But the first time I did it—oh, she gave me such a look—holy it was, madam. “Did our Lord have an eiderdown, Ellen?” she said. But—I was younger at the time—I felt inclined to say, “No, but our Lord wasn’t your age, and he didn’t know what it was to have your lumbago.” Wicked—wasn’t it? But she’s too good, you know, madam. When I tucked her up just now and seen—saw her lying back, her hands outside and her head on the pillow—so pretty—I couldn’t help thinking, “Now you look just like your dear mother when I laid her out!”
... Not at all, ma'am. I always make a cup of tea last thing. She drinks it in bed after her prayers to warm up. I put the kettle on when she kneels down and say to it, “Now you don’t need to rush to say your prayers.” But it’s always boiling before my lady is halfway through. You see, ma'am, we know so many people, and they all need to be prayed for—every single one. My lady keeps a list of names in a little red book. Oh dear! Whenever someone new visits us and my lady says afterwards, “Ellen, get my little red book,” I feel quite frantic. “There’s another,” I think, “keeping her out of bed in all kinds of weather.” And she won’t use a cushion, you know, ma'am; she kneels on the hard carpet. It bothers me immensely to see her like that, knowing her as I do. I’ve tried to cover for her; I’ve spread out the eiderdown. But the first time I did it—oh, the look she gave me—so holy, ma'am. “Did our Lord have an eiderdown, Ellen?” she asked. But—I was younger at the time—I felt tempted to say, “No, but our Lord wasn’t your age, and he didn’t know what it was like to have your lumbago.” Wicked—wasn’t it? But she’s too good, you know, ma'am. When I tucked her in just now and saw her lying back, her hands outside and her head on the pillow—so pretty—I couldn’t help thinking, “Now you look just like your dear mother when I laid her out!”
... Yes, madam, it was all left to me. Oh, she did look sweet. I did her hair, soft-like, round her forehead, all in dainty curls, and just to one side of her neck I put a bunch of most beautiful purple pansies. Those pansies made a picture of her, madam! I shall never forget them. I thought to-night, when I looked at my lady, “Now, if only the pansies was there no one could tell the difference.”
... Yes, ma'am, it was all up to me. Oh, she looked so sweet. I styled her hair gently, framing her forehead with soft curls, and I placed a beautiful bunch of purple pansies just to one side of her neck. Those pansies made her look stunning, ma'am! I’ll never forget them. I thought tonight, when I looked at my lady, “If only the pansies were still there, no one would be able to tell the difference.”
... Only the last year, madam. Only after she’d got a little—well—feeble as you might say. Of course, she was never dangerous; she was the sweetest old lady. But how it took her was—she thought she’d lost something. She couldn’t keep still, she couldn’t settle. All day long she’d be up and down, up and down; you’d meet her everywhere,—on the stairs, in the porch, making for the kitchen. And she’d look up at you, and she’d say—just like a child, “I’ve lost it, I’ve lost it.” “Come along,” I’d say, “come along, and I’ll lay out your patience for you.” But she’d catch me by the hand—I was a favourite of hers—and whisper, “Find it for me, Ellen. Find it for me.” Sad, wasn’t it?
... Only the last year, ma'am. Only after she got a little—well—frail, you could say. Of course, she was never dangerous; she was the sweetest old lady. But how it affected her was—she thought she’d lost something. She couldn’t stay still, she couldn’t settle down. All day long she’d be up and down, up and down; you’d see her everywhere—on the stairs, in the porch, heading for the kitchen. And she’d look up at you and say—just like a child, “I’ve lost it, I’ve lost it.” “Come on,” I’d say, “come on, and I’ll set up your patience for you.” But she’d grab my hand—I was one of her favorites—and whisper, “Find it for me, Ellen. Find it for me.” Sad, wasn’t it?
... No, she never recovered, madam. She had a stroke at the end. Last words she ever said was—very slow, “Look in—the—Look—in—” And then she was gone.
... No, she never recovered, ma'am. She had a stroke in the end. The last words she ever said were—very slowly, “Look in—the—Look—in—” And then she was gone.
... No, madam, I can’t say I noticed it. Perhaps some girls. But you see, it’s like this, I’ve got nobody but my lady. My mother died of consumption when I was four, and I lived with my grandfather, who kept a hair-dresser’s shop. I used to spend all my time in the shop under a table dressing my doll’s hair—copying the assistants, I suppose. They were ever so kind to me. Used to make me little wigs, all colours, the latest fashions and all. And there I’d sit all day, quiet as quiet—the customers never knew. Only now and again I’d take my peep from under the table-cloth.
... No, ma'am, I can't say I noticed it. Maybe some girls did. But you see, it's like this: I have nobody but my lady. My mom passed away from tuberculosis when I was four, and I lived with my grandfather, who ran a hair salon. I used to spend all my time in the shop, sitting under a table and styling my doll's hair—copying what the assistants did, I guess. They were really nice to me. They'd make me little wigs in all sorts of colors, the latest styles and everything. And there I’d sit all day, as quiet as could be—the customers never had a clue. Every now and then, I’d peek out from under the tablecloth.
... But one day I managed to get a pair of scissors and—would you believe it, madam? I cut off all my hair; snipped it off all in bits, like the little monkey I was. Grandfather was furious! He caught hold of the tongs—I shall never forget it—grabbed me by the hand and shut my fingers in them. “That’ll teach you!” he said. It was a fearful burn. I’ve got the mark of it to-day.
... But one day I managed to get a pair of scissors and—can you believe it, ma'am? I cut off all my hair; snipped it off in little pieces, just like the little monkey I was. Grandfather was furious! He grabbed the tongs—I’ll never forget it—caught me by the hand and slammed my fingers in them. “That’ll teach you!” he said. It was an awful burn. I still have the mark of it today.
... Well, you see, madam, he’d taken such pride in my hair. He used to sit me up on the counter, before the customers came, and do it something beautiful—big, soft curls and waved over the top. I remember the assistants standing round, and me ever so solemn with the penny grandfather gave me to hold while it was being done.... But he always took the penny back afterwards. Poor grandfather! Wild, he was, at the fright I’d made of myself. But he frightened me that time. Do you know what I did, madam? I ran away. Yes, I did, round the corners, in and out, I don’t know how far I didn’t run. Oh, dear, I must have looked a sight, with my hand rolled up in my pinny and my hair sticking out. People must have laughed when they saw me....
... Well, you see, ma'am, he took such pride in my hair. He would sit me up on the counter, before the customers arrived, and style it beautifully—big, soft curls and waves on top. I remember the assistants standing around, and I was so serious with the penny my grandfather gave me to hold while he was doing it.... But he always took the penny back afterward. Poor grandfather! He was really upset about how I looked. But he scared me that time. Do you know what I did, ma'am? I ran away. Yes, I did, zigzagging around corners, in and out, I don’t know how far I ran. Oh dear, I must have looked ridiculous, with my hand rolled up in my apron and my hair all wild. People must have laughed when they saw me....
... No, madam, grandfather never got over it. He couldn’t bear the sight of me after. Couldn’t eat his dinner, even, if I was there. So my aunt took me. She was a cripple, an upholstress. Tiny! She had to stand on the sofas when she wanted to cut out the backs. And it was helping her I met my lady....
... No, ma'am, grandfather never got over it. He couldn’t stand the sight of me afterward. He couldn’t even eat his dinner if I was around. So my aunt took me in. She was disabled, an upholsterer. Tiny! She had to stand on the sofas when she wanted to cut out the backs. And it was while helping her that I met my lady....
... Not so very, madam. I was thirteen, turned. And I don’t remember ever feeling—well—a child, as you might say. You see there was my uniform, and one thing and another. My lady put me into collars and cuffs from the first. Oh yes—once I did! That was—funny! It was like this. My lady had her two little nieces staying with her—we were at Sheldon at the time—and there was a fair on the common.
... Not really, ma'am. I was thirteen, going on fourteen. And I don’t remember ever feeling—well—a kid, as you might put it. You see, I had my uniform and various other things to handle. My lady dressed me in collars and cuffs from the very start. Oh yes—I did have one moment! It was—funny! Here’s how it went. My lady had her two little nieces staying with her—we were at Sheldon at the time—and there was a fair happening on the common.
“Now, Ellen,” she said, “I want you to take the two young ladies for a ride on the donkeys.” Off we went; solemn little loves they were; each had a hand. But when we came to the donkeys they were too shy to go on. So we stood and watched instead. Beautiful those donkeys were! They were the first I’d seen out of a cart—for pleasure as you might say. They were a lovely silver-grey, with little red saddles and blue bridles and bells jing-a-jingling on their ears. And quite big girls—older than me, even—were riding them, ever so gay. Not at all common, I don’t mean, madam, just enjoying themselves. And I don’t know what it was, but the way the little feet went, and the eyes—so gentle—and the soft ears—made me want to go on a donkey more than anything in the world!
“Now, Ellen,” she said, “I want you to take the two young ladies for a ride on the donkeys.” Off we went; they were such serious little loves; each held a hand. But when we got to the donkeys, they were too shy to get on. So we just stood and watched instead. Those donkeys were beautiful! They were the first I’d seen outside of a cart—just for fun, you might say. They were a lovely silver-gray, with little red saddles and blue bridles, and bells jingling on their ears. And there were quite big girls—older than me, even—riding them, having such a great time. Not at all ordinary, I don’t mean, ma’am, just enjoying themselves. And I don’t know what it was, but the way those little feet moved, and their gentle eyes—and their soft ears—made me want to ride a donkey more than anything else in the world!
... Of course, I couldn’t. I had my young ladies. And what would I have looked like perched up there in my uniform? But all the rest of the day it was donkeys—donkeys on the brain with me. I felt I should have burst if I didn’t tell some one; and who was there to tell? But when I went to bed—I was sleeping in Mrs. James’s bedroom, our cook that was, at the time—as soon as the lights was out, there they were, my donkeys, jingling along, with their neat little feet and sad eyes.... Well, madam, would you believe it, I waited for a long time and pretended to be asleep, and then suddenly I sat up and called out as loud as I could, “I do want to go on a donkey. I do want a donkey-ride!” You see, I had to say it, and I thought they wouldn’t laugh at me if they knew I was only dreaming. Artful—wasn’t it? Just what a silly child would think....
... Of course, I couldn’t. I had my young ladies. And what would I have looked like sitting up there in my uniform? But all the rest of the day it was donkeys—donkeys on my mind. I felt like I would burst if I didn’t tell someone; and who was there to tell? But when I went to bed—I was sleeping in Mrs. James’s bedroom, our cook at the time—as soon as the lights went out, there they were, my donkeys, jingling along, with their little feet and sad eyes.... Well, madam, would you believe it, I waited for a long time and pretended to be asleep, and then suddenly I sat up and called out as loud as I could, “I do want to go on a donkey. I do want a donkey ride!” You see, I had to say it, and I thought they wouldn’t laugh at me if they knew I was just dreaming. Clever, wasn’t it? Just what a silly child would think....
... No, madam, never now. Of course, I did think of it at one time. But it wasn’t to be. He had a little flower-shop just down the road and across from where we was living. Funny—wasn’t it? And me such a one for flowers. We were having a lot of company at the time, and I was in and out of the shop more often than not, as the saying is. And Harry and I (his name was Harry) got to quarrelling about how things ought to be arranged—and that began it. Flowers! you wouldn’t believe it, madam, the flowers he used to bring me. He’d stop at nothing. It was lilies-of-the-valley more than once, and I’m not exaggerating! Well, of course, we were going to be married and live over the shop, and it was all going to be just so, and I was to have the window to arrange.... Oh, how I’ve done that window of a Saturday! Not really, of course, madam, just dreaming, as you might say. I’ve done it for Christmas—motto in holly, and all—and I’ve had my Easter lilies with a gorgeous star all daffodils in the middle. I’ve hung—well, that’s enough of that. The day came he was to call for me to choose the furniture. Shall I ever forget it? It was a Tuesday. My lady wasn’t quite herself that afternoon. Not that she’d said anything, of course; she never does or will. But I knew by the way that she kept wrapping herself up and asking me if it was cold—and her little nose looked... pinched. I didn’t like leaving her; I knew I’d be worrying all the time. At last I asked her if she’d rather I put it off. “Oh no, Ellen,” she said, “you mustn’t mind about me. You mustn’t disappoint your young man.” And so cheerful, you know, madam, never thinking about herself. It made me feel worse than ever. I began to wonder... then she dropped her handkerchief and began to stoop down to pick it up herself—a thing she never did. “Whatever are you doing!” I cried, running to stop her. “Well,” she said, smiling, you know, madam, “I shall have to begin to practise.” Oh, it was all I could do not to burst out crying. I went over to the dressing-table and made believe to rub up the silver, and I couldn’t keep myself in, and I asked her if she’d rather I... didn’t get married. “No, Ellen,” she said—that was her voice, madam, like I’m giving you—“No, Ellen, not for the wide world!” But while she said it, madam—I was looking in her glass; of course, she didn’t know I could see her—she put her little hand on her heart just like her dear mother used to, and lifted her eyes... Oh, madam!
... No, ma'am, never now. Of course, I thought about it at one point. But it just wasn’t meant to be. He had a little flower shop just down the road, across from where we were living. Funny, wasn’t it? And I’ve always loved flowers. We had a lot of visitors at that time, and I was in and out of the shop more often than not. Harry and I (his name was Harry) started arguing about how things should be arranged—and that’s how it all began. Flowers! You wouldn’t believe it, ma'am, the flowers he used to bring me. He wouldn’t hold back. It was lilies of the valley more than once, and I’m not exaggerating! Well, of course, we were planning to get married and live above the shop, and everything was supposed to be just right, and I was to have the window to arrange.... Oh, how I’ve decorated that window on Saturdays! Not for real, of course, ma'am, just dreaming, you might say. I’ve set it up for Christmas—motto in holly, and all—and I’ve had my Easter lilies with a stunning star of daffodils in the center. I’ve hung—well, that’s enough of that. The day came when he was supposed to pick me up to choose the furniture. Shall I ever forget it? It was a Tuesday. My lady wasn’t quite herself that afternoon. Not that she said anything, of course; she never does or will. But I could tell by the way she kept wrapping herself up and asking me if it was cold—and her little nose looked... pinched. I didn’t like leaving her; I knew I’d be worried the whole time. Finally, I asked her if she’d rather I put it off. “Oh no, Ellen,” she said, “you mustn’t mind me. You mustn’t let your young man down.” And so cheerful, you know, ma'am, never thinking about herself. It made me feel worse than ever. I started to wonder... then she dropped her handkerchief and started to bend down to pick it up herself—a thing she never did. “Whatever are you doing!” I cried, rushing to stop her. “Well,” she said, smiling, you know, ma'am, “I’ll have to start practicing.” Oh, it took everything I had not to break down crying. I went over to the dressing table and pretended to polish the silver, and I couldn’t help myself, and I asked her if she’d rather I... didn’t get married. “No, Ellen,” she said—that was her voice, ma'am, as I’m giving it to you—“No, Ellen, not for the wide world!” But while she said it, ma'am—I was looking in her mirror; of course, she didn’t know I could see her—she put her little hand on her heart just like her dear mother used to, and lifted her eyes... Oh, ma'am!
When Harry came I had his letters all ready, and the ring and a ducky little brooch he’d given me—a silver bird it was, with a chain in its beak, and on the end of the chain a heart with a dagger. Quite the thing! I opened the door to him. I never gave him time for a word. “There you are,” I said. “Take them all back,” I said, “it’s all over. I’m not going to marry you,” I said, “I can’t leave my lady.” White! he turned as white as a woman. I had to slam the door, and there I stood, all of a tremble, till I knew he had gone. When I opened the door—believe me or not, madam—that man was gone! I ran out into the road just as I was, in my apron and my house-shoes, and there I stayed in the middle of the road... staring. People must have laughed if they saw me....
When Harry arrived, I had his letters all ready, along with the ring and a cute little brooch he’d given me—a silver bird, with a chain in its beak, and a heart with a dagger at the end of the chain. Quite the piece! I opened the door for him and didn't give him a chance to say anything. “There you are,” I said. “Take them all back,” I said, “it’s all over. I’m not marrying you,” I said, “I can’t leave my lady.” He turned as pale as a woman. I had to slam the door, and I stood there shaking until I knew he was gone. When I finally opened the door—believe me or not, madam—that man was gone! I ran out into the street just as I was, in my apron and house slippers, and there I stood in the middle of the road... staring. People must have laughed if they saw me....
... Goodness gracious!—What’s that? It’s the clock striking! And here I’ve been keeping you awake. Oh, madam, you ought to have stopped me.... Can I tuck in your feet? I always tuck in my lady’s feet, every night, just the same. And she says, “Good night, Ellen. Sleep sound and wake early!” I don’t know what I should do if she didn’t say that, now.
... Goodness! What’s that? It’s the clock striking! And here I’ve been keeping you awake. Oh, ma’am, you should have told me to stop.... Can I tuck in your feet? I always tuck in my lady’s feet every night, just like that. And she says, “Good night, Ellen. Sleep well and wake up early!” I don’t know what I would do if she didn’t say that now.
... Oh dear, I sometimes think... whatever should I do if anything were to.... But, there, thinking’s no good to anyone—is it, madam? Thinking won’t help. Not that I do it often. And if ever I do I pull myself up sharp, “Now, then, Ellen. At it again—you silly girl! If you can’t find anything better to do than to start thinking!...”
... Oh dear, I sometimes think... what should I do if anything were to.... But, really, overthinking isn’t helpful for anyone—is it, ma'am? Thinking won’t make a difference. Not that I do it often. And if I ever do, I stop myself quickly, “Now, then, Ellen. Doing it again—you silly girl! If you can’t find anything better to do than start overthinking!...”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!